the Lombards the foundation of the houses of Free-stone the rest of Bricks built with Arched Cloysters towards the street under which one may walk dry in the greatest rain A City honoured with many Palaces of the neighbouring Nobles the chief University of Italy and the retiring place of the Popes The Civill Law is much studied here insomuch that from hence proceeded the famous Clvilians Johannes Andreas Azâ— Bartolus and Socinâ—s I believe they have built Castles in the air which ascribe the founding of this University to Theodosius the 2d. The Charter of this foundation dated Ano. 423. is an idle and foolish thing For there it is said that at the institution there were present Gualter Earl of Poictiers Embassador for the King of England and Baldwin Earl of Flanders for the King of France when at that time neither those Earldoms or those Kingdoms were in rerum natura It is fituate on the river Aposa and was by former Writers called Felsina Neer unto this Town in a Demy-Iland called Forcelli was that meeting between Augustus Antony and Lepidus wherein they agreed on the Triumvirate dividing the Empire and City of Rome among themselves Which combination was confirmed by the ensuing Proscription wherein that they might be revenged on Cicero Lepidus proscribed his Brother Antonius his Uncle 2. Rimini antiently called Ariminum seated on the mouth of the River Rubicon which in those times divided Italie from Gaule upon the bank whereof neer unto this Town there was an old Marble Pillar having on it a Latine Inscription to this purpose viz. Leave here thy Colours and lay down thine Arms and pass not with thy Forces beyond the Rubicon whosoever goeth against this command let him be held an Enemy to the people of ROME Which Rule when Caesar had transgressed and surprized this City he so frighted Pompey and his faction that they abandoned Italie and Rome it self and withdrew themselves into Epirus It is said that Caesar dreamed the night before that he carnally knew his own Mother whereby the South-sayers gathered that he should be Lord of Rome which was the common Mother of them all Which dream and severall prodigies happening at the same time with it did so incourage him in his enterprize that he is said at the passing over Rubicon to have said these words Eamus quo nos Divâ—m monita c. Let us go whether the sins of our Enemies and the prodigies of the Gods do call us In memory of which venturous but fortunate action he caused a monument to be erected in this City with his name and Titles It was antiently a Roman Colony and in the bustles happening betwixt the Pope and the Emperor was seized on by the Malatesti as Bononia was by the Bentivoli two potent Families of these parts who held them in defiance of the Powers of Rome till they were reduced again unto the Church by Pope Julio the second 3. Cervia on the Adriatick Sea where there is made so much Salt that they furnish therewith all their neighbours of Marca Anconitana and a great part of Lombardie the Pope receiving for his Customes of this one commoditie no less than 60000. Crowns per annum 4. Furlii called of old Forum Livii one of the Towns belonging properly to the Exarchate of Ravenna seated in a very pleasant air and a fruitfull soyl betwixt two fresh streams of which the one is called Ronchus and the other Montonus 5. Faventia now called Faenza on the banks of Anemus a calm gentle River an antient City but well peopled much benesited by the Flax which groweth in the adjoyning fields and the Earthen Vessells which they vend to most parts of Italie It was first given unto the Popes by Desiderius the last King of the Lombards whom they but sorrily requited for so great a curtesie 6. Sarsina an old City seated at the foot of the Apennine the birth place of Plautus the Comaedian 7. Imola antiently called Forum Cornelii and 8. Cesena Cities both of them of no small Antiquity but this last the fairer built the better peopled and the more strongly fortified 9. Ravenna once beautified with one of the fairest Havens in the world and for that cause made the Road of one of the two Navies which Augustus kept always manned to command the whole Empire of Rome the other riding at Misenus in Campania This of Ravenna being in the upper Sea awed and defended Dalmatia Greece Crete Cyprus Asia c. the other at Misenus in the lower Sea protected and kept under France Spain Africk Aegypt Syria c. The walls of this City are said to have been built or repaired by Tiberius Caesar the whole Citie to have been much beautified by Theodoricus King of the Gothes who built here a most stately and magnificent Palace the ruins whereof are still easily discernable The private buildings are but mean the publick ones are of a grave but stately structure Of which the principall heretofore was the Church of S. Maries the Round whose roof was of one entire stone and honoured with the rich Sepulchre of the said King Theodorick which the souldiers in the sack of this City by the French pulled down together with the Church it self onely to get the Jewells and Medalls of it The principall at the present is the Church of S. Vitalis the pavement whereof is all of Marble and the walls all covered with precious stones of many sorts but unpolished as they were taken out of Mines which sheweth as well the magnificence as Antiquity of it The Patriarchs of this City in regard it was so long the Regall and Imperiall Seat have heretofore contended for precedency with the Popes themselves this City having been antiently the Metropolis of the Province called Flaminia afterwards honoured with the Seat of the Emperor Honorius and his successors next of the Gothish Kings then of the Exarchs and last of its Patriarchs And it was chosen for this purpose because of the plentifull Territory since covered with water and the conveniency of the Haven at this day choaked though lately by expence of a great deal of treasure the Fens about the City have been very much drained and the Bogs in some places turned to fruitfull Fields to the great benefit hereof both for health and pleasure As for the Exarchs who had their residence in this City they were no other than the Vice-Roys or Lieutenants of the Eastern Emperors Concerning which we are to know that the Kingdom of the Gothes in Italie was no sooner destroyed by Narses but the Lombards entred To give a stop to whose successes and preserve so much unto the Empire as was not already conquered by them it was thought good by Justine the second to send thither an Imperiall Officer of principall command and note whom he honoured with the title of Exarch His residence setled at Ravenna as standing most commodiously to hinder the incursions of the barbarous Nations and withall to receive such aids
Cardinals but if they exceed not this number they must begin all anew If any space of thirty days the Election be not fully ended then must the Cardinals be kept from fire light and victualls till they are fully agreed The wicket which we before mentioned is called the Golden Gate at which stand an infinite number of poor people on whom the new Pope having opened that gate bestoweth his Fatherly benediction and remitteth to them all their sins Then striketh he continually on the same door with a golden Mallet which whilst he is doing workmen without break it open The chips stones dust and dirt which falleth from the Gate while it is opening are gathered and preserved as choicest Reliques and the Golden Mallet is usually given to that Cardinal who is in most grace with the new Pope This is the ordinary way of the Popes Election but subject to much Faction and Division amongst the Cardinals and that in times of less deceit than the present are Insomuch as after the death of Pope Clement the fourth the differences amongst them held for two years and more Which gave occasion to one of them to say in scorn that they must uncover the roof of the house to make way for the Holy Ghost to come upon them And there is now much more corruption and abuse in it than ever formerly as buying of Voyces setting up some for stales and tearing scrutinies every Cardinal desiring to have a Pope of his own or his Princes Faction So that we find it written of an old Sicilian Cardinal who after long absence came to the Election of a Pope where he expected that incessant prayers as in times of old should have procured some fit man to be pointed out to them for the Vicar of Christ that finding nothing but canvassing promising rewards aud threatning for Voices in the choice ad hunc modum saith he fiunt Pontifices Romanis and so returned into his Countrey and saw Rome no more The ordinary Temporall Revenue of the Papacy arising out of Land-rents Imposts uopn Commodities and sale of Offices Boterus maketh to be better than two Milliont of Crowns but the extraordinary and Spirituall to be far beyond For it is said of Pius Quintus who sate Poâ—e six years only that he got from the Spanish Clergy 14 Millions And though he was a very great builder which spent him a great deal of money yet he so managed his Estate that he layd up four millions of Crowns in the Castle of S. Angelo Sixtus the fifth took from the Jesuits at one clap 20000 Crowns of yearly rent because they were too rich for men professing poverty and having sat but five years had costered up five Millions of Gold four of which his successor Gregory the fourteenth spent in less than a year Out of France they receive no less than a Million of Crowns yearly Out of England when it was the Popes Puteus inexhaustus they and their followers extracted no less than 60000 Marks per an which amounteth to 120000 pounds of our present money and was more than the Kings standing Revenue did attain unto Yet was this in the time of K. Henry 3. before their avarice and rapine was at the height And of late daies no longer since than the reign of K. Henry the 8. besides their Peter-pence which was an Annual rent upon every chimny in the Realm first granted to the Pope by Offa King of the Merâ—â—ans An o 730 or thereabouts and afterwards confirmed by Ethelwolf the second Monarch of England besides their first Fruits Tenths and all other exactions it was made evident that in some few years then last past the Popes had received out of England no less than 160000 l sterling for the Confirmation of Episcopall Elections only By which we may conjecture what vast sums they drew hence on all other occasions Let other Countries subject to the Popes authority be accordingly rated and the totall will amount to a sum incredible Next adde to this the sums of money they receive from particular persons for pardons for dispensations with unlawfull Mariages the profits arising from Pilgrimages from the death and funerals of great persons from the Indulgencies granted to Abbies and Convents in all which the Popes have a share and it would puzzel a good Arithmetician to state his Intradâ— So truly was it sayd by Pope Sixtus the fourth that a Pope could never want money as long as he was able to hold a pen in his hand Yet notwithstanding their Treasurie for the most part is but low or empty For 1. the State they keep because of that great honour which they have above other Princes which is to be maintained at a great expence for the more worship the more cost as the saying is is very chargeable unto them their ordinary Guards standing them in no less than 30000 Crowns per annum 2. the large allowances which they are fain to give unto their Legates Nuncios and other Ministers keep their coffers low the entertainment of their Ordinary Nuncios in the Courts of Christian Princes amounting to no less than 1200 Crowns a moneth to each And 3. their greedy desire to enrich their Sonnes or Kinsmen with the treasures of the Church with which humour Pope Sixtus the fift being of poor and obscure birth was never touched keeps them alwaies bare Adde unto these the excessive gorgeousness of the Papall vestmenâ—â— in which vanitie every one seeketh to excell the other especially that of their Triple Crown which must needs put them to great charge and continuall issues of their treasure And for an evidence of this last we find that Clement the fift who first transferred his See to Avignon to shew his gallantry to the Frâ—uch probably unacquainted with the like fine sights had his Crown thick set with Carbuncles and precious stones one of which being lost by a fall from his horse was valued at 6000 Ducats As for the Forces of the Church the Pope is able to impresâ— as great a number of Land-souldiers out of his estate as any Prince or Common-wealth within the limits of Italie Paul the 3. sent to the aid of Charles the fifth in the Wars of Germany twelve thousand Foot and sive hundred horse and yet raised his own Family to the Dukedom of Parma Pius the fift sent to the aid of Charles the ninth against the Hugonots 4000 Foot and 1000 Horse which Forces they maintained at their own charges And when Pope Clement undertook the War of Ferrara he raised out of his estate 20000 Foot and 2000 Horse in less than a moneth which was more than most Princes in Europe could possibly have done And for the valour of his Souldiers and ability of his Commanders they retain so much as before was said of their Ancesters vertues that there are thought to be many Familes in the estate of the Church able to furnish all the Commonwealths and Princes of Christendom with sufficient Captains What
by which this new device of Calvin was dispersed and propagated But to return unto Geneva though Calvin for his time did hold the Chair as a perpetuall Moderator and Beza too untill Danaeus set him besides the Cushion yet after that the power of the Presbyterie was shrewdly lessened in Geneva and the good Members so restrained in the exercise of it that they have no power to convent any man before them but by the autority of a Syndick or Civill Magistrate And as for maintaince they hold their Ministers so strictly to a sorry pittance as would be sure to keep them from presuming too much on their power in Consistory Tithes of all sorts were to be taken up for the use of the State and layd up in the publick Treasury and stipends issued out to maintain the Ministerie but those so mean that Bezaes stipend whilst he lived hardly amounted to eighty pound per annum the refidue of the City-Ministers not to sixty pound those of the Villages adjoyning having hardly forty pound enough to keep them always poor and miserably obnoxious to the wealthier Citizen And that they may not steal the Goose and not stick up a feather the Staee doth use to make some poor allowance to the wives and daughters of their deceased Ministers if they dye poor or leave their children unprovided or otherwise have deserved well in the time of their lives In respect hereof though the Ministers are very strict in forbidding Dancing and have writ many Tracts against it yet to give some content to the common people who have not leasure to attend it at other times they allow all Man-like Exercises on the Lords-day as shooting in peeces long-bows cross-bows and the like and that too in the morning both before and after the Sermon so it be no impediment to them from coming to the Church at the times appointed As for the Government of the State it is directed principally by the Civill or Imperiall Laws the Judge whereof is called the Leiutenant-criminall before whom all causes are tryed and from whom there lyeth no Appeal unless it be unto the Counsell of two hundred whom they call the Great Counsell in which the supreme power of the State resideth Out of this Counsell of two hundred there is chosen another lesser Counsell of five and twenty and out of them four principall Officers whom they call the Syndiques who have the sole managing of the Commonwealth except it be in some great matter as making Peace or War offensive or defensive Leagues hearing Appeales and such like generall concernments which the great Counsell of tvvo hundred must determine of They have a custom superadded to the Civill Law that if any Malefactor from another place fly to them for refuge they punish him after the custom of the place in which the crime was committed Otherwise their Town being on the borders of divers Provinces would never be free from Vagabonds Examples hereof I will assign two the first of certain Monks who robbing their Convents of certain plate and hoping for their wicked pranks at home to be the welcomer hither were at their first acquaintance advanced to the Gallows The second is of a Spanish Gentleman who having fled his Country for clipping and counterfeiting the Kings Gold came to this town and had the like reward And when for defence he alleged that he understood their City being free gave admission to all Offenders true said they but with an intent to punish them that offended a distinction which the Spaniard never till then learned but then it was too late As for their ordinary Revenue it is proportionable to their Territory if not above it conceived to amount to sixty thousand pound per annum which they raise upon the demain of the Bishop and the Tithes of the Church and on such impositions as are layd upon flesh and Merchandise But they are able to raise greater sums if there be occasion as appears plainly by the sending of 45000 Crowns to King Henry the third before they had been long setled in their own estates And as for Military forces they are able to impress two thousand men and have Arms of all sorts for so many in the publick Arsenall as also twelve or fourteen peeces of Ordnance with all manner of Ammunition appertaining to them and on the Lake some Gallies in continuall readiness against the dangers threatned them from the Dukes of Savoy And for the greater safety of their Estate and the preservation of their Religion they joyned themselves in a constant and perpetuall League with the Canton of Bern An. 1528 communicating to each other the Freedom of their severall Cities and by that means are reckoned for a member of the Commonwealth of the Switzers which is no small security to their affairs But their chief strength as I conceive is that the neighbor Princes are not willing to have it fall into the hands of that Duke or any other Potentate of more strength than he Insomuch that vvhen that Duke besieged it An. 1589 they were ayded from Venice with four and twenty thousand and from England with thirteen thousand Crowns from Florence with Intelligence of the Enemies purposes Another time when the Pope the French King the Spaniard and Savoyard had designs upon it the Emperor offered them assistance both of Men and Money yea and sometimes the Dukes of Savoy have assisted them against the others as being more desirous that the Town should remain as it doth than fall into any other hands than his own So ordinary a thing it is for such petit States to be more safe by the interess of their jealous neighbors than any forces of their ovvn The Arms of Geneva when under the command of the Earls thereof vvere Or a Crosâ— Azure 4. WALLISLAND EAstward from Savoy in a long and deep bottom of the Alpes Poeninae lyeth the Country of WALLISLAND so called either quasi Wallensland or the land of the Valenses once the Inhabitants of the Country about Martinacht a chief Town hereof or quasi Vallis-land or the Land of Vallies of which it totally consists It reacheth from the Mountain de Furcken to the Town of Saint Maurice where again the hills do close and shut up the valley which is so narrow in that place that a bridge layd from one hill to another under which the River Rhosne doth pass is capable of no more than one Arch onely and that defended with a Castle and two strong Gates On other parts it is environed with a continuall wall of steep and horrid Mountains covered all the year long with a crust of Ice not passable at all by Armies and not without much difficulty by single passengers so that having but that one entrance to it which before we spake of no Citadell can be made so strong by Art as this whole Country is by Nature But in the bottom of those craggy and impassable Rocks lies a pleasant Valley fruitfull in Saffron
is said to be like a Flea quickly skipping into a Countrie and soon leaping out of it as was the Expedition of Charles the 8th into Italie The Dutch is said to be like a Lowse slowly mastering a place and as slowly yet at last driven out of their hold as was their taking and losing of Ostend and Gulick The Spaniard is said to be like a Crabb or 〈◊〉 inguinalis which being once crept into a place is so rooted there that nothing but the extremity of violence can fetch him out again In which I think I need not instance it being generally observed that the Spaniards will endure all possible hardship before they will part with any thing that they are possessed of It is used also for a By-word that the Italian is wise bâ—fore-hand the Dutch in the time of action and the French after it is done a wisdom much like that of the antient Gaul Nor are they less Litigous than the old Gauls were Insomuch as it is thought that there are more Law-sutes tryed among them in seven years than have been in England from the Conquest till the time of King Iames. They are great Scoffers yea even in matters of Religion as appeareth by the story of a Gentleman lying sick on his death-bead who when the Priest had perswaded him that the Sacrament of the Altar was the very Body and Blood of CHRIST refused to eat thereof because it was Friday Nor can I forget another in the same extremity who seeing the Host for so they call the Consecrated Elements brought unto him by a lubberly Priest said that CHRIST came to him as he entred into Hierusalem riding upon an Asse As for the Women they are sayd to be wittie but Apish Wanton and Incontient where a man at his first entrance may find acquaintanâ—e and at his first acquaintance may find an entrance So Dallington in his View of France describeth them But I have since heard this Censuâ—e condemned of some uncharitableness and the French Gentlewomen highly magnified for all those graces which may beautifie and adorn that Sex And it is possible enough that it may be so in some particulars though it be more than any man would guess at that cometh amongst them For generally at the first sight you shall have them as familiar with you as if they had known you from your Cradle and are so full of Chat and Tattle even with those they know not as if they were resolved sooner to want breath than words and never to be silent but in the Grave As to the persons of this People they are commonly of a middle stature and for the most part of a slight making their complexion being generally hot and moist which makes them very subject to the heats of lust and easily inclinable unto those diseases which are concomitants thereof their Constitution somewhat tender if not delicate which rendreth them impatient of Toil and labour and is in part the cause of those ill successes which have hapned to them in the Warres in which they have lost as much for want of constancy and perseverance in their enterprises as they have gained by their Courage in the undertaking And for the Women they are for the most part very personable of straight bodies slender wasts and a fit Symetrie of proportion in all the rest their hands white long and slender and easily discernable to be so for either they wear no Glâ—ves at all or else so short as if they were cut off at the hand-wrist To these the Complexion of their faces and the colour of their hair too much inclining to the black holds no true Devorum T is true the Poets commend Leda for her black hair and not unworthily Leda fuit nigris conâ—â—icienda comis as it is in Ovid. But this was specially because it set off with the greater lustre the amiable sweetness of her Complexion For in that case the Hair doth set forth the Face as shadows commonly do a Picture and the Face so becommeth the Hair as a Field Argent doth a Saâ—le bâ—aring which kind of Coat our Critical Heralds call the most fair But when a Black hair meets with a Brown or swarth Complexion it falls much short of that attractiveness of beauty which Ovid being so great a Crafts-Master in the Art of Love did commend in Leda The chief exercises they use are 1. â—enxis every Village having a Tennis-Court Orleans 60. Paâ—s many hundreds 2. Danâ—ing a sport to which they are so generally affected that were it not so much enveighed against by their strait-laced Ministers it is thought that many more of the Frenth Catholiques had been of the Reformed Religion For so extremely are they bent upon this disport that neither Age nor Sickness no nor poverty it self can make them keep their heels still when they hear the Musick Such as can hardly walk abroad without their Crutches or go as if they were troubled all day with a Scâ—atica and perchance have their rags hang so loose about them that one would think a swift Galliard might shake them into their nakedness will to the Dancing Green howsoever and be there as eager at the sport as if they had left their severall infirmities and wants behind them What makes their Ministers and indeed all that follow the Geneâ—ian Discipline enveigh so bitterly against Dancing and punish it with such severity where they find it used I am not able to determine nor doth it any way belong unto this discourse But being it is a Recreation which this people are so given unto and such a one as cannot be followed but in a great deal of Company and before many witnesses and spectators of their carriage in it I must needs think the Ministers of the French Church more nice than wise if they choose rather to deter men from their Congregations by so strict a Stoicism than indulge any thing unto the jollitie and natural Gaiety of this people in matters not offensive but by accident only The Language of this People is very voluble and pleasant but rather Elegant than Copious and therefore much troubled for want of words to find out Periphrases besides that very much of it is expressed in the action the head and sholders move as significantly toward it as the lips and tongue and he that hopeth to speak with any good grace must have somewhat in him of the Mimick A Language enriched with great plenty of Proverbs consequently a great help to the French humour of Scoffing and so naturally disposed for Courtship as makes all the people complementall the poorest Cobler in the Parish hath his Court-Cringes and his Eaubeniste de Cour his Court-holy-water as they call it as perfectly as the best Gentleman-Huisher in Paris Compared with that of other Nations the Language of the Spaniards is said to be Manly the Italian Courtly and the French Amorâ—us A sweet language it is without question the People leaving out in their pronunciation many of
which is called Vallage so named as I conceive from the River Vasle 5 Vitrey upon the confluence of the Sault and Marne the chief Town and Balliage of that part which is named Parthois Ager Pertensis in the Latine so called of 6 Perte another Town thereof but now not so eminent 7 Chaumont upon the Marre the chief Town of Bassigni and strengthned with a Castle mounted on a craggie Rock 1544. 9 Rbemes Durocortorum Rhemorum an Arch-Bishops See who is one of the Twelve Peers of France situate on the River of Vasle At this City the Kings of France are most commonly crowned that so they may enjoy the Vnction of a sacred Oil kept in the Cathedral Church hereof which as they say came down from Heaven never decreaseth How true this is may be easily seen in that Gregorie of Tours who is so prodigal of his Miracles makes no mention of it but specially for Argumentum ab autoritate negativè parum valet since the Legend informeth us that this holy Oil was sent from Heaven at the annointing of Clovis the first Christian King of the French Whereas Du. Haillan one of their most judicious Writers affirmeth Pepin the Father of Charles the great to have been their first annointed King and that there was none de la primiere lignee oinct ny Sacre à Rhemes ny alleiurs none of the first or Merovignian line of Kings had been annointed at Rhemes or elsewhere But sure it is let it be true or false no matter that the French do wonderfully reverence this their sacred Oil and fetch it with great solemnity from the Church in which it is kept For it is brought by the Prior sitting on a white ambling Palfrey and attended by his whole Convent the Arch-Bishop hereof who by his place is to perform the Ceremonies of the Coronation and such Bishops as are present going to the Church-dores to meet it and leaving for it with the Prior some competent pawn and on the other side the King when it is brought unto the Altar bowing himself before it with great humility But to return unto the Town it took this name from the Rhemi once a potent Nation of these parts whose chief City it was and now an University of no small esteem in which among other Colleges there is one appointed for the education of young English Fugitives The first Seminarie for which purpose I note this only by the way was erected at Doway An. 1568 A second at Rome by Pope Gregory the 13. A third at Valladolid in Spain by K. Phylip the second A fourth in Lovaine a Town of Brabant and a fifth here so much do they affect the gaining of the English to the Romish Church by the Dukes of Guise 10 Ligni upon the River Sault All these in Belgica Secunda or the Province of Rhemes In that part of it which belonged to Lugdunensis quarta the places of chief note are 1 Sens Civitas Senonum in Antoninus antiently the Metropolis of that Province by consequence the See of an Arch-Bishop also 2 Langres or Civitas Lingonum by Ptolomie called Audomaturum situate in the Confines of Burgundie not far from the Fountain or Spring-head of the Seine the See of a Bishop who is one of the Twelve Peers of France 3 Troys Civitas Tricassium seated on the Seine a fair strong and well traded-City honoured with the title of the Daughter of Paris a See Episcopal and counted the chief of Champagne next Rhemes A City of great note in our French and English Histories for the meeting of Charles the sixth and Henry the fift Kings of France and England in which it was agreed That the said King Henry espousing Catharine Daughter of that King should be proclamed Heir apparent of the Kingdom of France into which he should succeed on the said Kings death and be the Regent of the Realm for the time of his life with divers other Articles best suiting with the will and honour of the Conquerour 4 Provins by Caesar called Agendicum seated upon the Seine in a pleasant Countrie abounding in all fragrant flowers but specially with the sweetest Roses which being transplanted into other Countries are called Provins Roses 5 Meaux seated on the River Marne antiently the chief City of the Meldi whom Plâ—nie and others of the old Writers mention in this tract now honoured with a Bishops See and neighboured by 6 Monceaux beautified with a magnificent Palace built by Catharine de Medices Queen Mother of the three last Kings of the house of Valois 7 Montereau a strong Town on the confluence of the Seine and the Yonne 8 Chastean-Thierri Castrum Theodorisi as the Latines call it situate on the River Marn These five last situate in that part of Champagne which lieth next to France specially so called known of long time by the name of Brie which being the first or chief possession of the Earls of Champagne occasioned them to be sometimes called Earls of Brie and sometimes Earls of Brie and Champagne Add here 9 Auxerre in former time a Citie of the Dukedom of Burgundie but now part of Champagne of which more hereafter And 10 Fontenay a small Town in Auxerrois in the very Borders of this Province but memorable for the great Battel fought neer unto it An. 841. between the Sons Nephews of Ludovicus Pius for their Fathers Kingdoms in which so many thousands were slain on both sides that the forces of the French Empire were extremely weakned and had been utterly destroyed in pursuit of this unnatural War if the Princes of the Empire had not mediated a peace between them alotting unto each some part of that vast estate dismembred by that meanes into the Kingdoms of Italie France Germany Lorrein Burgundie never since brought into one hand as they were before Within the bounds of Champagne also where it lookes towards Lorrein is situate the Countrie and Dutchy of BAR belonging to the Dukes of Lorrein but held by them in chief of the Kings of France The Countrie commonly called BARROIS environed with the two streames of the River Maâ—n of which the one rising in the edge of Burgundie and the other in the Borders of Lorrein do meet together at Chaloas a City of Champagne Places of most importance in it 1 Bar le Duc so called to distinguish it from Bar on the River Seine and Bar upon the River Albâ— a well fortified Town 2 La Motte 3 Ligni 4 Arqu of which nothing memorable but that they are the chief of this little Dukedom A Dukedom which came first to the house of Lorreinâ— by the guiâ—t of Rene Duke of Anjou and titularie King of Naples Sicil c. who succeeded in it in the right of Yoland or Violant his Mother Daughter of Don Pedro King of Aragon and of Yoland or Violant the Heir of Bar and dying gave the same together with the Towns of Lambesque and Orgon to Rene Duke of Lorrein his Nephew by the
time to come and the next year were again warred on by their King with more heat than formerly 18. Harslew or Honslew as some call it of little notice at the present because not capable of any great shipping nor useful in the way of Trade but famous notwithstanding in our English Stories as the first Town which that victorious Prince K. Henry the 5. attempted and took in in France 19. Cherburg the Latines call it Caesaris Burgum on the Sea side also the last Town which the English held in the Dukedom of Normandie belonging properly and naturally to the Earls of Eureux advanced unto the Crown of Navarre but being garâ—isoned by the English for King Henry the 6th it held out a siedge of seven moneths against the forces of France Here are also in this Dukedom the Towns of 20 Tankerville and â—1 Ewe which have given the title of Earls to the Noble Families of the Greyes and Bourchiers in England as also those of 22 Harcourt 23 Lâ—ngueville and 24 Aumal which have given the title of Duke and Earl to some of the best Houses in France There belonged also to this Dukedom but rather as subject to the Dukes of Normandie than part of Normandie it self the Countie of PERCH situate betwixt it and the Province of La Beausse of which now reckoned for a part It gave the title of Countess to Eufemia the base Daughter of King Henry the first and was divided into the higher and the lower The chief Towns of it 1. Negent le Rotrou of which little memorable but that it is the principal of Perch Govet or the lower Perch 2. Mortaigne or Moriton of most note in the higher Perch especially for giving the title of an Earl to Iohn the youngest Sonne of King Henry the 2d after King of England as in the times succeeding to the Lord Edmund Beaufort after Duke of Somerset But to return again to the Countrie of Normandie the antient Inhabitants thereof were the Caletes Eburones Lexobii Abrincantes spoken of before the Bello cassi or Venelo cassi about Rover the Salares and Baiocenses about Sees and Bayeux all conquered by the Romans afterwards by the French and the French by the Normans These last a people of the North inhabiting those Countries which now make up the Kingdoms of Denmark Swethland and Norwey united in the name of Normans in regard of their Northernly situation as in our Historie and description of those Kingdoms we shall shew more fully Out of those parts they made their first irruptions about the year 700. when they so ransacked and plagued the maritime Towns of France that it was inserted in the Letany From Plague Pestilence and the furie of the Normans good Lord 〈◊〉 To quiet these people and to secure himself Charles the Simple gave them together with the Soveraigntie of the Earldom of Bretagne a part of Neustria by them since called Normannia Their first Duke was Rollo An. 900. from whom in a direct line the 6th was William the Bastard Conquerour and King of England An. 1067. After this Normandie continued English till the dayes of King John when Philip Augustus seized on all his Estates in France as forfeitures An. 1202. The English then possessing the Dukedoms of Normandie and Aquitaine the Earldoms of Anjou Toureine Maine Poictou and Limosin being in all a far greater and better portion of the Country than the Kings of France themselves possessed The English after this recovered this Dukedom by the valour of King Henry the 5th and having held it 30. years lost it again in the unfortunate Reign of King Henry the sixt the English then distracted with domestick factions After which double Conquest of it from the Crown of England the French distrusting the affections of the Normans and finding them withall a stubborn and untractable people have miserably oppressed them with tolls and taxes keeping them alwaies poor and in low condition insomuch as it may be said of the generalitie of them that they are the most beggerly people that ever had the luck to live in so rich a Countrie But it is time to look on The Dukes of Normandie 912. 1 Rollo of Norway made the first Duke of Normandie by Charles the Simple by whose perswasion baptized and called Robert 917. 2 William surnamed Longespee from the length of his Sword 942. 3 Richard the Sonne of Longespee 980. 4 Richard the II. Sonne of the former 1026. 5 Richard the III. Sonne of Richard the 2d 1028. 6 Robert the Brother of Richard the 3d. 1035. 7 William the base Sonne of Robert subdued the Realm of England from thence called the Conquerour 1093. 8 Robert II. eldest Sonne of William the Conquerour put by the Kingdom of England by his two Brothers William and Henry in hope whereof he had refused the Crown of Hierusalem then newly conquered by the forces of the Christian Princes of the West Outed at last imprisoned and deprived of sight by his Brother Henry he lived a miserable life in the Castle of Cardiff and lieth buried in the Cathedral Church of Glocester 1102. 9 Henry the first King of England 1135. 10 Stephen King of England and D. of Normandie 11 Hen Plantagenet D. of Normandie and after King of England of that name the second 1161. 12 Hen the III. surnamed Court-mantle Sonne of Hen the 2d made D. of Normandie by his Father 1189. 13 Rich IV. surnamed Cure de Lyon King of England and D. of Normandie Sonne of Henry the second 1199. 14 John the Brother of Richard King of England and D. of Normandie outed of his estates in France by King Philip Augustus An. 1202. before whom he was accused of the murder of his Nephew Arthur found dead in the ditches of the Castle of Rowen where he was imprisoned but sentenced causa inaudita for his not appearing After this Normandie still remained united to the Crown of France the title only being borne by Iohn de Valoys afterwards King and Charles the 5th during the life time of his Father til the conquest of it by the valour of K. Hen the 5th A. 1420. which was 218 years after it had been seized on by King Philip Augustus and having been holden by the English but 30 years was lost again An. 1450 in the unfortunat Reign of King Henry the sixt Never since that dismembred from the Crown of France saving that Lewis the 11th the better to content the confederate Princes conferred it in Appennage on his Brother Charles Duke of Berry An. 1465. but within two Moneths after took it from him again and gave him in exchange for it the Dukedom of Guyâ—nne which lay further off from his Associates What the Revenues of this Dukedom were in former times I can hardly say That they were very fair and great appears by that which is affirmed by Philip de Comines who saith that he had seen raised in Normandie 95000 li. Sterling money which was a vast sum of money in those
in the North-west towards Xantoigne the seat of the Eugolismenses in the time of the Romans now a Bishops See seated upon the River of Charente with which it is almost encompassed the other side being defended by a steep and rocky mountain A Town of great importance when possessed by the English being one of their best out-works for defence of Bourdeaux one of the Gates hereof being to this day called Chande seems to have been the work of Sir Iohn Chandoâ—s Banneret one of the first Founders of the most noble Order of the Garter then Governour hereof for King Edward the third Being recovered from the English by Charles the fifth it was bestowed on Iohn the third Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans Grandfather of King Francis the first with the title of an Earldom onely Anno 1408. Afterwards made a Dukedom in the person of the said King Francis before his comming to the Crown And for the greater honour of it as much of the adjoyning Countrie was laid unto it as maketh up a Territorie of about 24 French Leagues in length and 15 in bredth Within which circuit are the Towns of Chasteau-netâ—f and Coignac on the River of Charente 3 Roche Faulcon 4 Chabannes 5 Meriville 6 Villebois c. Since that united to the Crown it hath of late times given the title of Duke to Charles Earl of Auvergne Anno 1618. The Base Sonne of Charles the ninth consequently extracted from the house of Angolesme 3 QUERCU is encompassed about with Limosin Perigort Languedoc and Auvergne A populous Countrie for the bigness being one of the least in all France and very fruitfull withall though somewhat mountainous The principall places in it 1 Cahors the chief Citie of the Cadurcâ— in the times of the Romans still a great strong and well traded Town and the See of a Bishop who is also the Temâ—orall Lord of it seated upon the River Loch From hence descended and took name the noble Family of Chaworth De Cadurcis in Latine out of which by a Daughter of Patrick de Cadurcis Lord of Ogmore and Kidwelly in the Marches of Wales maried to Henry the third Earl of Lancaster come the Kings of England and most of the Royall houses in Europe 2 Montalban a Bishops See also built on the top of an high mountain and so well fortified by all advantages of Art that it is thought to be the most defensible of any in France of which it gave sufficient proof in that notable resistance which it made to King Lewis the thirteenth in his Wars against those of the Religion Anno 1622. 3 Soulac upon the River Dordonne 4 Nigrepellisse another of the Towns possessed by the Protestant party reduced to the obedience of King Lewis the thirteenth Anno 1621. but in Novemb. following they murdered the Kings Garrison and the next yeer denied admission to the King Taken at last Anno 1622. by the King in person the punishment did exceed the Crime For the men were not only killed and hanged as they had deserved but many of the women also some of them having their secret parts rammed with Gun-powder and so torn in peeces by the unpattern'd Barbarism of the merciless and revengefull Souldiers 5 Chasteau-Sarasin a strong Town on the Garond 6 Nazaret 7 Burette c. The antient Inhabitants of these 3 Provinces were the Lemovices the Petrocorii and the Cadurci before-mentioned of which the Lemovices and Cadurci were cast into the Province of Aquitania Prima the Petrocorii and Engolismenses into Aquitania Secunda In the declining of that Empire seized on by the Gothes but from them speedily extorted by the conquering French Afterwards when King Henry the third of England released his right in the Provinces of Normandy Poictou Anjou Tourein and Maine Lewis the ninth to whom this release was made gave him in satisfaction of all former interesses 300000 l. of Anjovin money the Dukedom of Guienne the Countie of Xaintoigne as far as to the River of Charent with the Province of Limosin And on the Capitulations made betwixt Edward the third of England and John of France then Prisoner to him Perigort and Quenou amongst other conditions were consigned over to the English discharged of all Resort and Homage to the Crown of France After which times respectively they remained all three in the possession of the English untill their finall expulsion by King Charles the seventh never since that dismembred from the Crown thereof 14 AQUITAIN THe Dukedom of AQUITAIN the greatest and goodliest of all France contained the Provinces of Xaintogne 2 Guienne 3 Gascoigne with the Isles of Oleron and Rees and other Islands in the Aquitainick or Western Ocean 1 XAINTOIGNE is bounded on the East with Limosin and Perigort on the West with the Aquitaâ—ick Ocean on the North with Poictou and on the South with Guienne So called from Sainctes one of the Principall Cities of it as that from the Santones a Nation here inhabiting in the time of the Romans whose chief Citie it was The River of Charente running thorow the middle of it and so on the North border of it emptieth it self into the Ocean just opposite to the Isle of Oleron having first taken in the Seugne and the Boutonne two lesser Rivers The chief Towns of it are 1 Sainctes by Ptolomie called Mediolanum by Antonine Civitas Santonum seated upon the Charente a Bishops See and the Seneschalsie for the Countrie 2 S. John d' Angelie situate on the Boutonne a Town impregnably fortified whereof it hath given sufficient testimonie in the Civill Wars of France about Religion 3 Marans a little port but in a marishy and inconvenient situation 4 Bourg sur la mer upon the Dordonne which for the wideness of it is here called a Sea 5 Retraicte seated near the confluence of the two great Rivers the Garond and the Dordonne 6 Blaye the most Southern Town of all this Countrie defended with a strong Castle and a good Garrison for securing the passage unto Bourdeaux this Town being seated on the very mouth of the River which goeth up to it 7 Rochell Rupella in the present Latine but antiently called Santonum Portus as the chief Haven of the Santones a well noted Port in the most northern part of Xaintoigne from whence the Countrie hereabouts is called ROâ—HELOIS The Town seated in the inner part of a fair and capacious Bay the entrance of which is well assured by two very strong Forts betwixt which there is no more space than for the passage of a good ship every night closed up with a massie Chain and the whole Town either environed with deep marishes or fortified with such Bulwarks trenches and other works of modern Fortification that it was held to be as indeed it was the safest retreat for those of the Reformed Religion in the time of their troubles as may be seen by the storie of it which in brief is thus At the end of the second Civill Wars Anno 1568. Many
Towns considering how ill the former Peace had been observed refused to take in any of the Kings Garrisons or permit any of the Papists to bear Arms amongst them of which Rochell was one which also contrary to the Kings command maintained a Navy for their safety by Sea and continued their Fortifications for their defence by Land So that hither the Queen of Navarre and her Sonne retired as to a place of safety Anno 1570. Rochell alone of all the French Towns held good for the Protestants and is by Monsieur Joâ—nville on all sides blocked up but the siege soon raised and Rochell Montalban Sancerre with others made cautionarie for the peace ensuing Anno 1575. besieged by Biron the elder with an Army of 50000 men and 60 peeces of Artillerie Charles the ninth Henry Duke of Aâ—jou the D. of Aumal c. being also present at the service It held out from the beginning of March till the 7th of June and was then freed the Citie having in one moneth endured 13000 shot and the King lost 20000 men amongst them the Duke of Aumal for one Anno 75 78. it was attempted by Linâ—erean the Isle of Ree taken but soon recovered the King of Navarre and Prince of Conde after that defeat being received in in triumph Anno 1577. besieged to Sea-ward by Lâ—nsac who being also beaten back a Peace was made and eight cautionarie Towns more added to their former strength In the troubles of 85 and 88. the Princes abovenamed made it their Retreat and from thence issued to divert the purposes of the Duke of Mercoeur The next yeer Henry the third being slain and the King of Navarre seated in the Throne the Protestant partie increased exceedingly in power and number and taking advantage of the minoritie of Lewis the thirteenth governed themselves apart as a â—rea Estate Rochell being made the head of their Commonwealth fortified to that end with 12 Royall Bastions of Free stone with double ditches deep and broad in the bottom abundantly furnished with Powder and Ammunition 150 pieces of Cannon besides Culverins and smaller pieces with victuals and all other necessaries to endure a Siege and grown unto so great wealth that there were thought to be an hundred or sixscore Merchants worth 100000 Crowns a peece This drew upon them the great War in the yeeres 1621 and 1622. Which ended in the loss of all their Garrisons except Rochell and Montalban those to remain in pledge with the Protestant Partie but for 3 yeers only Which time expired the Rochellers were again besieged both by Sea and Land the Isle of Ree took from them their Fleet broke at Sea the mouth of their Haven so barred up with Ships chained together and sunk into it and other works of stupendious greatness in the very Ocean that no forrein succours out of England however really intended and bravely followed had been able to come to their relief In the end having endured all the extremities of a tedious Siege they yeelded themselves to the Kings mercy Anno 1628. Montalban Nismas and other places newly fortified submitting at the same time also II. GVIENNE the second Province of the Dukedom of Aquitaine is bounded on the North with Xaintoigne from which parted by the River of Dordonne on the South with Gascoigne on the East with Perigort and on the West with the Aquitanick Ocean from the Pyrenean hills to the River of Bourdeaux The reason of the name I could never learn Some think it a corruption of the old name Aquitaine but not very probably The Countrie generally plentifull of Corn and Wine the one being vented into Spain and the other into England The people as those of Xaintoigne also tall of stature of able bodies haters of servitude and baseness and well practised in arms which qualities of the minde and constitution of bodie being therein so different from the rest of France it is possible enough they might have from the English who for 300 yeers were possessed of the Countrie and have left many tracts of their language in it The principall Rivers of this Province are the Garond and the Dordonne meeting together at Retraicte a Town of Xaintoigne and thence in one Channell falling into the Ocean the Countrie betwixt these two Rivers being called Le Pais entre les deux mers or The Countrie betwixt the two Seas the Rivers hereabouts resembling a small Sea in wideness Of lesser note are 1 Jearne 2 Baize 3 Loâ— and 4 Lisle falling into the Garond in their severall places Chief Towns hereof are 1 Bonrdeaux seated on the South bank of the Garond not far from the Sea amongst the marishes The chief Citie of the Bituriges who possessed this tract and for distinctions fake were called Bituriges Vhisci those of Bourges being called Bituriges Cubi It was after called Burdegala and Civitas Burdegalensium the Metropolis at that time of Aquitania Secunda consequently an Archbishops See as it still continueth A fair rich and populous Citie beautified with many goodly buildings an Universitie founded here by King Lewis the 11h and a large Cathedrall It was made Parliamentary for Aquitain and the parts adjoyning by King Charlos the 7th Anno 1453. not long after the expulsion of the English thence and is one of the most noted Empories in all the Kingdom frequented very much by the Dutch and English for Gascoigne wines over which last the French are so jealous that they permit them not to come up the River till they have unladen all their Ordnance at the Port of Blaye The Countrie hereabouts is from this Town called Bourdelois 2 Fronsac lying in the Countrie betwixt the two Seas as they call it which gives the title of a Duke to the noble Familie of the Earls of S. Paul now Dukes of Fronsac and to the Countrie round about the name of Fronsadaze 3 Libourn at the confluence of the two great Rivers opposite to Retraicte in Xaintoigne 4 Soulac at the influx of the Garond in the Peninsula or demi-Island called the Countrie of Medoc 5 Baionne a Sea Town and Episcopall See frontiring on the coast of Spain 6 St. John de Luz at the foot of the Pyrenaean mountains all about which the people speak the Basquish or old Gascoigne language being the same with that of Biscay 7 D' Acqs an Episcopall See by Ptolomie called Aquae Augustae Civitas Aquensium by Antoninus from whence this part of Gaule had the name of Aquitaine These three last being all of them Frontire Towns are strongly fortified 8 Bazas called Cossium by Ptolomie the chief Citie of the Vasates whom Antoninus placeth in this tract now a Bishops See situate on the borders of Gascoigne in the Countrie from hence called Bazadas Towns of less note 1 Esparrez 2 St. Basil 3 Reule 4 Chasteau-Moron 5 Monseguer 6 Saincterre c. Here is also in this Province the Countrie of Buche lying along the Sea-coast from Baionne to Medoc a barren poor and wretched
of their Husbands Estates and there equall share in all Lands yea even such as are holden in Knights service privileges wherewith other Women are not acquainted Of high esteem in former times amongst forrein Nations for the modestie and gravitie of their conversation but of late times so much addicted to the light garb of the French that they have lost much of their antient honour and reputation amongst knowing and more sober men of forrein Countries who before admired them 6 The Wooll of Enâ—land is of exceeding fineness especially that of Cotswold in Glocestershire that of Lemster in Herefordshire and of the Isle of Wight Of this Wooll are made excellent broad-clothes dispersed all over the world especially High Germany Muscovy Turkie and Persia to the great benefit of the Realm as well in return of so much money which is made of them as in setting to work so many poor people who from it receive sustenance Before the time of King Edward the 3d English men had not the art or neglected the use of making cloth till whose time our Wooll was transported unwrought And as his Successors have laid Impositions on every cloth sold out of the Realm so his Predecessors had as their occasions required some certain Customes granted on every sack of Wooll In the beginning of this Edwards Warres with France the Cities and Towns of Flanders being then even to admiration rich combined with him and ayded him in his Warres against that King And he for his part by the composition then made was to give them 140000 l. ready money to ayd them by Sea and Land if need required and to make Bâ—uges then one of the great Mart Towns of Christendome the Staple for his Woolls Here the Staple continued 15 yeers at which time the Flemmings having broke off from the King and he having by experience seen what the benefit of these Staples were removed them from Bruges into England And for the ease as well of his Subjects in bringing their Woolls unto the Ports as of such Forrein Merchants as came to buy he placed his Staples at Excester Bristoll Winchester Westminster Chichester Canterbury Norwich Lincoln York and Newcastle for England at Caermarden for Wales and at Dublin Waterford Cork and Tredah for Ireland He further Enacted that no English Irish or Welch men should transport this Stapled commodity no not by License if any such should be granted on pain of Confiscation and Imprisonment during the Kings pleasure Lastly he allured over hither divers Flâ—mmings which taught our men the making of clothes who are now grown the best Clothworkers in the World and to encourage men in that Art it was by a Statute of the 27th of Edward the 3d enacted to be Felony to carry any Woolls unwrought When England had some short time enjoyed the benefit of these Staples the King removed them to Callice which he had Conquered and desired to make wealthy From hence they were at severall times and occasions translated now to one now to another Town in Belgium and still happy was that Town in what Country soever where the English kept a house for this Traffick the confluence of all people thither to buy infinitely inriching it Antwerp in Brabant long enjoyed the English Merchants till upon some discontents between King Henry the 7th and Maximilian Archduke and Lord of Belgium they removed but at their return again were received by the Antwerpians with solemn Procession Princely Triumph sumptuous Feasts rare Banquettings and expressions of much Love but more Ioy. And the giving of some Cotswold Sheep by Edward the 4th to Henry of Castile and John of Aragon Anno 1465. is counted one of the greatest prejudices that ever hapned to this Kingdom The Wooll transported bringeth into the Kingdom no less than 1500000 l. and the Lead half the summe so that Lewis Guicciardine reporteth that before the Warres of the Low-Countries the Flemmings and the English bartered wares yeerly for 12 Millions of Crowns The next commodity to the Wooll though not mentioned in the verse fore-going are the rich and inexhaustible Mines of Cole Lead and Tinne to say nothing of the Mines of Iron as bringing more damage to the publick by the spoil of Woods than profit to particular persons in the increase of their Estates The mines of Cole chiefly enrich Newcastle in Northumberland and by that the great City of London and many other good Towns besides which could not possibly subsist in this generall decay of Woods and neglect of planting but by this commoditie The Mines of Lead are most considerable in the Peak of Darbishire those of Tinne in Cornwall where they digge Tinne not much inferior to Silver in fineness A commodity which brought great wealth to England in former times the art of making it not being elsewhere known in Europe till one of the Tinne-workers flying out of England for a murder passed into Germany Anno 1240. and there discovered some Tinne Mines in Misnia not known before and set on Foot that trade amongst them to the great prejudice saith my Author of the Earls of Cornwall who had before the sole Monopolie of that usefull metall To these particulars being matters of profit and necessity If I would add such things as are for delight and pleasure I might subjoyn the Bells and Parks for which this Kingdom is as eminent among forein Nations as for any of those mentioned in the said old Verse The Bells so many tunable and of such excellent Melody to a Musicall eare brought more to the command of the skilfull ringer than in former times that it is thought there are more good Rings of Bells in this part of the Iland than in half Christendom besides Parkes more in England than in all Europe The first of which kind for the inclosing of Venison being that of Woodstock made by King Henry the first whose example being followed by his Successors and the Lords and great men of the Realm the number so increased in a little time that at the last besides 55 Forrests and 300 Chases there were reckoned 745 Parkes in England all well replenished either with Red or Fallow Deere And that the Deere might graze with pleasure and the Sheep with safety great care was taken by our progenitors for the destruction of Wolves I know it hath been a tradition of old Writers that England never had any Wolves at all and that they would not live here brought from other places but it is not so here being store of them till Edgar King of England commuted the 20 l. of Gold 300 l. of Silver and 300 head of Cattell imposed as an yearly tribute by King Athelstane upon Idwallo Prince of Wales for the like yearly tribute of 300 Wolves by which means they were quite rooted out in time the Welch protesting at the last they could find no more The Air of this Country is very temperate neither so hot as France and Spain in the Summer because of its
free Chappels and 645 Abbeys and Monasteries more than half of which had above the yeerly income of 200 l. in old rents many above â—0â—0 and some 4000 almost So studious were our Ancestors both in those times of blindness and these of a clearer sight to encourage men to learning and then reward it The Soldierie of England is either for the Land or for the Sea Our Victories by Land are most apparent over the Irish Scots Cypriâ—ts Turks and especially French whose kingdom hath been sore shaken by the English many times especially twice by King Edward the 3d and Henry the 5th this latter making so absolute a conquest that Charles the 7th like a poor Royâ—d ' Ividot confined himself to Boâ—rges where having casheered his retinue he was found in a little Chamber at Supper with a napkin laid before him a rump of mutton and two chickens And so redoubted even after our expulsion from France our civil dissentions rather causing that expulsion than the French valour was the English name in that Countrey that in the Wars between K. Charles the 8th and the Duke of Bretagne the Duke to strike a terrour into his Enemies apparelled 1500 of his own Subjects in the arms and Cross of England But as the Ass when he had on the Lyons skinne was for all that but an Ass and no Lyon so these Britons by the weak resistance they made against their Enemies shewd that they were indeed Britons and no English men Spaâ—n also tasted the valour of our Land-Soldiers when John of Gaunt pursued his title to 〈◊〉 was sent home with 8 Waggons laden with gold and an annuall pension of 10000 marks as also when the Black Priâ—ce re-established K. Peter in his Throne And then also did they acknowledge though they felt not the puissance of the English when Ferdinand the Catholique surprized the Kingdom of Navarre For there were then in 〈◊〉 a Town of Guipuse English Foot 〈…〉 there to joyn with this Ferdinand in an expedition against France Concerning which 〈…〉 giveth this 〈◊〉 That the Kingdom of Navarre was yeelded rather for the fear and re 〈◊〉 〈…〉 English Forces that were at hand than by anâ— puissance of the King of Aragon Since those 〈◊〉 the Spaniard much esteemed us as appeareth by this Speech of theirs to our Soldiers at 〈…〉 You are all tall Soldiers and therefore when you come down to the Trenches 〈…〉 and look for blowes but as for these base and cowardly French when they come 〈…〉 nothing to doe but play or 〈◊〉 our Ramparts The like the Netherlanâ—◠〈…〉 onely this is the grief of it The English are like Pyrrhus King of Eâ—yrus fortunate to conquer kingdomâ— but unfortunate in keeping them Not to say any thing of the late but great experience which the English Soldiery hath gotten by the Civill broiles among them 〈◊〉 At which my heart so â—keth and my hand so trembleth that I shall only adde in the words of 〈◊〉 Heu quantum potâ— it coeli pelagique parari Hoc quem Civiles fuserunt sanguine dextrae That is to say How much both Sea and Land might have been gain'd By that dear blood which Civill Wars have drain'd As for their valour at Sea it may most evidently be perceived in the battel of Scluse wherein King Edward the 3 d with 200 Ships overcame the French Fleet consisting of 500. Sail of which be sunk 200 and slew 30000. Souldiers Secondly at the battel in 88. wherein a few of the Queens Ships vanquished the invincible Armado of the King of Spain consisting of 134. great Galleons and Ships of extraordinary bigness Sir Francis Drake with 4 Ships took from the Spaniard one million and 189200 Duckats in one Voyage Anno 1587. And again with 25 Ships he awed the Ocean sacked S. Iago S. Dominieo and Cartagâ—na carrying away with him besides Treasure 240 Peeces of Ordnance I omit the Circumnavigation of the whole World by this Drake and Candish the voyage to Cales as also how one of the Queens Ships named the Revenge in which Sir Richard Greenvile was Captain with 180 Souldiers wherof 90 were sick on the ballast maintained a Sea-fight for 24 hours against above 50 of the Spanish Galleons And though at last after her Powder was spent to the last barrel she yeelded upon honourable terms yet she was never brought into Spain having killed in that sight more than 1000. of their Souldiers and sunk 4 of their greatest Vessels I omit also the Discovery of the Northern passages by Hugh Wâ—lloughby Davis and Frobisber concluding with that of Kekerman Hoc certum est omnibus hodie gentibus navigandi industria periâ—â—ay superiores esse Anglos post Anglos Hollandos Though now I acknowledge not by what neglect and discontinuance of those honourable imployments the Hollanders begin to bereave us of our antient Glories and would fain account themselves Lords of the Seas and probably had been so indeed had not His Majesty by the timely reinforcing of his Navall Power Anno 1636. recovered again the Dominion of it The English Language is a De-compound of Dutch French and Latine which I conceive rather to adde to its perfection than to detract any thing from the worth thereof since out of every Language we have culled the most significant words and equally participate of that which is excellent in them their imperfections being rejected For it is neither so boystrous as the Dutch nor so effeminate as the French yet as significant as the Latine and in the happy conjunction of two words into one little inferior to the Greek The Christian Faith was first here planted as some say by S. Peter and Paul more probably as others say by Ioseph of Arimathea whose body they find to have been interred in the Isle of Avalo where the Abbie of Glastenbury after stood But that of his plantation being almost rooted out by long Persecutions and no supply of Preachers sent from other places Lucius a King of Britaine and the first Christian King of Europe Anno 180. or thereabouts sent his Ambassadours to Eleutherius the then Pope of Rome to be furnished with a new supply of Pastors if not to plant yet at the least to water and confirm the Gospel planted here before but almost rooted out again by prevailing Gentilism At which time Lucius did not only receive the Faith himself but by the piety of his example and the diligence of the first Preachers sent from Rome being both of them naturall Britans it spread by little and little over all his Dominions and in some tract of time over all the Iland Which being thus recovered to the Faith of Christ was forthwith furnished with Bishops and Metropolitans according to the number of the Provinces and principall Cities twenty eight in all continuing here as long as Christianity it self For not to trust herein to the autority of the British History we find three Bishops of this Isle subscribing to the
of Chrysostom 13 Sir Henry Spelmâ—n a right learned antiquary and a religious assertor of the Churches rights 14 Camden Clarentieux the Pausanias of the British Ilands 15 Matthew Paris 16 Roger Hoveden 17 Henry of Huntingdon 18 William of Malmesbury 19 Matthew of Westminster and 20 Thomas of Walsingham all known Historians And finally for Poetrie 1 Gower 2 Lidgate a Monk of Burie 3 the famous Geofrie Chawcer Brother in Law to Iohn of Gaunt the great Duke of Lancaster of which last Sir Philip Sidney used to say that he marvelled how in those mistie times he could see so cleerly and others in so cleer times go so blindly after him 4 Sir Philip Sidney himself of whom and his Arcadia more when we come to Greece 5 The renowned Spencer of whom and his Faerie Queen in another place 6 Sam. Daniel the Lucan 7 with Michael Draiton the Ovid of the English Nation 8 Beaumont and 9 Fleâ—cher not inferiour unto Terence and Plautus with 10 My friend Ben. Iohnson equall to any of the antients for the exactness of his Pen and the decorum which he kept in Dramatick Poems never before observed on the English Theatre Others there are as eminent both for Arts and Arms as those here specified of whom as being still alive I forbear to speak according to that caution of the Historian saying Vivorum ut magna admiratio â—ta Censura est difficâ—lis But from the men to return again unto the Countrie we find it to be subject according to the severall respects of Church and State to a treble division viz. 1 into 6 Circuits destinated to the â—inerary Iudges Secondly into 22 Episcopal Dioceses Thirdly into 40 Shires The Realm was first divided into Circuits by King Henry the second who appointed twice in the year two of the most grave and learned Iudges of the Land should in each Circuit administer Iustice in the chief or head Towns of every Country Of these Iudges one sitteth on matters Criminal concerning the life and death of Malefactors the other in actions Personall concerning title of Land Debts or the like between party and party The first Circuit for we will begin at the West comprehendeth the Counties of Wilts Somerset Devon Cornwall Dâ—rset and Southampton The second containeth the Counties of Oxford Berks Glocester Monmouth Hereford Worcester Salop and Stafford The third hath in it the Counties of Surrey Sussex Kent Essex and Hartford The fourth consisteth of the Shires of Buckingham Bedford Huâ—tingdon Cambridge Norfolke and Suffolke The fift of the shires of Northampton Rutland Lincolne Nottingham Derby Leicester and Warwick And the sixt and last of the Shires of York Durham Northumberland Cumberland Westmoreland and Lancaster So that in these six Circuits are numbred 38 Shires The two remaining are Middlesex and â—heshire whereof the first is exempted because of its vincinity to London and the second as being a County Palatine and having peculiar Iudges and Counsellours to it self The second division but more antient far in point of time is that of Dioceses 22 in all proportioned according to the number of Episcopall Sees each Diocese having in it one or more Arch-Deaconries for dispatch of Ecclesiasticall business and every Arch-Deaconrie subdivided into Rurall Dâ—anries fewer or more according to the bigness and extent thereof Of these there are but four in the Province of York that is to say the Dioceses of York Chester Duâ—ham and Carlile the other 18 together with the 4 of Wales being reckoned into that of Canterbury In respect of which great authority and jurisdiction the Arch-Bishops of Canterbury had antiently the titles of Primates and Metropolitans of all England for some ages before the Reformation used to take place in all General Councils at the Popes right foot Which custom took beginning at the Council of Laterane when Vrban the second called Anselm the Arch-Bishop of Caâ—terbury from amongst the other Prelates then assembled and placed him at his right foot saying includamus hunc in Orbe nostrâ— tanquam alterius Orbis Papam this hapned Anno 10â—9 They were antiently also Legatinaâ—i which honourable title was first given to Arch-Bishop â—heobald by Innocent the second and continued unto his successors And both to honour their calling in the course of their Government and to have the benefit of their Council being men of learning both the Arch-Bishops and the Bishops were antiently privileged to have their place and suffrage in the High Court of Parliament ever since any Parliaments were first held in England as Peeres of the Realm and that too in a double respect first in relation had to their sacred Office and secondly to those temporall estates and Barronies which they held of the King yet did they not enjoy in the times of their greatest power and flourish all the Prerogatives and Privileges of the Temporal Barons as neither being tryed by their Peers in Criminal causes but left to an Ordinary Iury nor suffered in examinations to make a Protestation upon their honour to the truth of a fact it put unto-their Oathes like others of the lower Clergy As for their Ecclesiasticall Courts bt was antient Ordered also that besides such as appertained to the Arch-Bishops themselves besides those holden by the Chancellours and Arch-Diacons of every Bishop in their severall Dioceses and some in many private parishes which they called Peculiars and finally besides the Court of Visitation held every third year by the Bishop himself in person or his lawfull Deputy there should be also Synods or Convocations which are the Parliaments of the Clergy assembled primarily for the Reforming of the Church in Doctrine and Discipline and secundarily for granting tenths and Subsidies to the King and naturally consisting of all the Right Reverend Fathers the Arch-bishops Bishops the Deans Arch-deacons and one Prebend out of each Cathedrall and a certain number of the Clergy two for every Diocess elected by the rest to serve for them in that great Assembly the Clergy not being bound antiently by any Act to which they had not given consent by those their Proxies The third and last Division though the second in course of time is that of Shires made by King Alfride both for the easier Administration of justice and to prevent such Outrages and Robberies as after the example of the Danes the naturall Inhabitants of the Realm began in all places to commit For over every one of these Shires or Counties he appointed an High-Sheriff and divers Officers to see into the behaviour of private men and to punish such as were delinquent and in times of warre either already begun or intended he instituted a Prefect or Lieutenant to whom he gave authority to see their musters their provision of armes and if occasion served to punish such as rebelled or mutinied This wise King ordained also that his Subjects should be divided into tens or tithings every of which severally should give bond for the good abearing of each other and he who was of
Iohn expelled the invading French out of England and by a Composition with King Lewis the 9th was restored unto the Dukedom of â—â—yenne held by his Successors till the reign of K. Henry the sixt Exhausted by the Pope and oppressed a long time by his factious and unruly Barons but at last victorious 56. 1274. 9 Edward the Sonne of Henry awed France subdued Wales brought Scotland into subjection of whose King and Nobility he received homage 34. 1308. 10 Edward II. Sonne of Edward the first a dissolute Prince hated of the Nobles and contemned by the vulgar for his immeasurable love to Pierce Gaveston and the Sâ—eucers was twice shamefully beaten by the Scots and being deposed by a strong Faction raised against him by his Queen and Roger Lord Mortimer was barbarously murdered in Barkley Castle 19. 1327. 11 Edward III. Sonne of Edward the 2d a most vertuous and valorous Prince brought the Scots to obedience overthrew the French in two great Battails took the Town of Callice and many fair Possessions in that Kingdom 50. 1377. 12 Richard II. another of our unfortunate Kings lost many of his Peeces in France and at last being over-awed by his two great Vncles of Lâ—ncaster and Glecester and taken Prisoner by his Cosin the Duke of Hereford he was forced to resign his Crown and afterwards was murdered at Pomfret Castle The Lancastrian Line 1399. 13 Henry IV. Sonne to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster the fourth Sonne to Edward the 3d was by the power of the Sword but with the consent of the people setled in the Throne and spent his whole Reign in suppressing home-bred Rebellions 15. 1414. 14. Henry V. the mirrour of Magnificence and Pattern of true vertue pursued the Title of France and won it being ordained Heir apparent to the French Crown but lived not to possesse it 9. 1423. 15 Henry VI. a pious but unfortunate Prince was crowned K. of France in Paris which he held during the life of his Vncle Iohn of Bedford and Humphrey of Glocester after whose deaths he not only lost France to the French but England and his life to the Yorkish Faction 38. The Yorkish Line 1461. 16 Edward IV. Sonne of Richard Duke of York the Sonne of Richard Earl of Cambridge and Grand-Sonne of Edmund of Langley Duke of York the fift Sonne of King Edward the third challenged the Crown in right of the Lady Anne his Grandmother Daughter of Roger Mortimer Earl of March the Sonne of Edmund Mortimer Earl of March and of Philippa his Wife sole Daughter of Lionel Duke of Clarence the third Sonne of the said King Edward and Elder Brother of Iohn of Gaunâ— The claim first set on foot by his Father the Duke of York who lost his life in pursuance of it at the Battail of Wakefeild with better fortune and success pursued by King Edward himself who finally after 9 bloody Battails fought between the Houses especially that of Towton in which were slain 36000 English was quickly seated in the possession of England and Ireland 23. 1484. 17 Edward V. his Sonne was before his Coronation murdered by his Vncle Richard in the Tower of London 1484. 18 Richard III. Brother of Edward the 4th a most wicked and tyrannicall Prince to make way unto the Diadem murdered King Henry the 6th and Prince Edward his Sonne 3. George Duke of Clarence his Brother 4 Hastings a saithfull servant to King Edward 5 Rivers Vaughan and Grey the Queens kindred 6 Edward the 5th his Soveraign with his young Cousin Richard 7 Henry Duke of Buckingham his dear Friend and greatest Coadjutor in these his ungodly Practices and his Wife Anne so to make way to an incestuous mariage with his Neece Elizabeth the Eldest Daughter of Edward the 4th but before the solemnity he was slain at Bosworth 3. The Vnion of the Families 1487 19 Henry VII Earl of Richmund Heir to the House of Lancaster as Sonne of Margaret Daughter of Iohn Duke of Somerset Sonne of Iohn Earl of Somerset Sonne of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster after the overthrow of Richard maried Elizabeth Daughter and Heir to Edward 4th uniting by that mariage the divided Families He was also extracted from the British and French Royall blood as being Sonne to Edmund â—ndor Earl of Richmund Sonne to Owen Tudor descended from Cadwalladar the last of the Britans and Katharine of France Widdow of Henry the 5th His whole wars was against home-bred Rebels the chief being Lambert and the Followers and Fautors of Perken Warbeck 23. 1509. 20 Henry VIII Heir to both Families between which were fought for the Diadem 17 pitched Feids in which perished 8 Kings and Princes 40 Dukes Marquesses and Earls 200000 of the common people besides Barons and Gentlemen This King banished the usurped Supremacie of the Popes and began the Reformation of Religion though formerly he had writ a Book against Luther for which the Pope gave him the honourable Title oâ— The Defender of the Faith afterwards made Hereditarie by Act of Parliament to his Heirs and Successors A Prince of great vices but or greater vertues 38. 1547. 21 Edward VI. the Sonne of Henry the 8th by Iane Seymour his 3d Wife out of whose womb he was fain to be cut to come into the World as Caesar was but he had neither Caesars Fortune nor length of life dying very young and his affairs conducted by divided Counsels though otherwise of great hopes and of a pregnancie of judgement above his yeers 6. 1553. 22 Mary the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by Katharine of Spain the Widow of his Brother Arthur restored the Popes Supremacy banished by her Father with the whole mass of Popery abolished in her Brothers Reign To which Religion so addicted that in the short time of her Reign there was more blood shed than in the whole 44 yeers of her Sister Elizabeth In the last yeer of her Reign she lost Calice to the French which proved the loss of her life also as it was supposed 5. 1558. 23 Elizabeth the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by the Ladie Anne Bullein his second Wife a most gracious and Heroick Princess was by the divine providence of God preserved from the practices of her Enemies in her Sisters reign to sway the Scepter of the kingdom She pursued the Reformation of Religion begun in the times of her Father and Brother refined the corrupt coin brought in by her Father furnished the Royall Navy with all kind of warlike Ammunitions encreased the Revenue of the Universities by the Statute of Provisions succoured the Scots against the French the French Protestants against the Papists and both against the Spaniard defended the Netherlands against the attempts of Spain commanded the whole Ocean entred League with the Moscovite and was famous for her prudence and government amongst the â—urks Persians and Tartars yea her very Enemies Finally she died in the 45 yeer of her reign and the 70th of her life on the 24th of
March Anno 1602. according to the computation of the Church of England which beginneth the new yeer with the Feast of the Annunciation To whom succeeded IAMES the sixt â—ing of the Scots with the joy of all men as the next undoubted heir of the Crown Of whom we shall say more when we come to speak of the Monarchs of Britain of which he was the first since the fall of the Roman Empire and such more properly than the greatest of all those Emperors had been before None of them having all the North parts of Britain it self or any part of Ireland at all nor many of the Isles adjoyning under their Dominion In the mean time to look on England as a State distinct we will consider it and the Kings thereof with reference to Reputation abroad and power at home with the Revenues Armes and Military Orders of it as in other places And first for Reputation when all Christendom in the Councill of Constance was divided into Nations Anglicana Natio was one of the Principall and not Subaltern and had its vote of equall balance with the Nations of France or Italy in all affairs concerning the doctrine discipline and peace of the Church which were there debated And for the place due to the Kings hereof in those Generall Councils and the rank they held among other Christian Princes I find that the Emperor of Germany was accounted Major filius Ecclesiae the King of France Minor filius and the King of England Filius tertius adoptivus The King of France in Generall Councils had place next the Emperor on his right hand the King of England on his left hand and the King of Scotland next before Castile Now indeed the King of Spain being so much improved is the dearly beloved Sonne of the Church and arrogateth to himself the place above all other Princes but in the time of Pope Iulius the controversie arising between the Ambassadors of the two Princes for precedencie the Pope adjudged it to belong of right unto England And Pope Pius the fourth upon the like controversie arising between the Ambassadors of France and Spain adjudged the precedencie to the French Touching the Souldierie of England and their most notable atchievements both by Sea and Land sufficient hath been said already What Forces the Kings hereof have been able to raise and may command for present service will best be seen by the action of King Henry the 8th at 〈◊〉 the Armies of Queen Elizabeth in 88. and the numbers of the trained Bands of the severall Counties First for the Action of King Henry the 8th he had in his Avantguard 12000. â—oot and 500 Light Horse in bew lackets with red Guards in the Rere-ward a like number both of Hore and Foot and in the main Battail 20000 Foot and 2000 Horse all in Red lackets and yellow Guards the whole number 44000 Foot and â—000 Horse They drew after them 100 great Peeces besides small ones and for conveyance of their Ordinance Baggage and other necessaries no fewer than 25000 Draught-horses besides other cariages In the next place for 88. the Queen dispersed in severall places on the Southern Coasts of the Kingdom to hinder the landing of the Enemy 25000 Souldiers of both sorts at Tilbury for the defence of the Citie of 〈◊〉 under the command of the Earl of Leicester 22000 Foot and 1000 Horse and for the Guard of her own person under the Lord Hunsdon 34000 Foot 2000 Horse in all the number of 84000 men besides those goodly Troops which the Nobility and Gentry did present her with at their own proper charges And as for the trained Bands the number of both sorts disciplined and mustered to be ready upon all occasions in the 8th yeer of King James for I have since seen no Muster-Roll of them amounted to 196150 able men 144300 Armed men 935 Demilances 〈◊〉 Light-Horse and 16545 Pioneers besides what was required of Peers and Prelates supposed to amount to 20000 Armed men and 4000 Light Horse And for their strength at Sea besides the Navy Royall consisting of about 30 gallant Ships besides the lesser Vessels the best and bravest that any Prince in Christendom can boast of as his own propriety there are such store of Collieâ—s and Merchants ships fit for any service that in the yeer 88 aforesaid the Queen had 100 Sayl of good Ships to oppose the Spaniard and 20 more to wait upon the motions of the Duke of Parma And in the yeer 1597 she set out for the Iland Voyage no sewer than 1â—0 Sayâ—â—â— all sorts of which 60 were men of war As for the Revenues of this Kingdom Boâ—erus reckoned them in the time of King Henry the 7th to be no more than 400000 Crowns per Annum but grants that afterward they were improved to a million more by King Henry the 8th the dissolution of Monasteries and the benefit redounding from the Court of Wards making that improvement And to say truth the Vniversall dissolution of Religious Houses of all sorts did for the time so mightily increase his annuall Income that he was fain to erect two new Courts the Court of Augmentation and the Court of Suâ—veyours for the better managing of the same But these Additions being wasted by his own exorbitant expences and the severall Alienations made by King Edward the sixth those Courts of new Erection were dissolved again and the Revenue fell so short of its former height that in the 12 yeer of Queen Elizabeth the profits of the Crown besides the Court of Wards and the Dutchâ—e of Lancaster came to no more than to 188â—97 l. 4s Of which 110612. l. 13. s. went out that yeer upon the Navie charge of Houshold and other necessary Assignments Since which time the great increase of trading both at home and abroad and the great glut of money in all parts of the World hath added very much to the Intrado The certaintie whereof as I doe not know so neither will I aim at it by uncertain Hear-say The Arms of the Realm of England are Mars 3 Lions passant Gardant Sol. The reason why these Arms quartered with the French took the second place are 1 because that France at the time of the first quartering of them was the larger and more famous kingdom 2 That the French seeing the honour done to their Arms might more easily be induced to have acknowledged the Enhlish Title 3 Because the English Arms were compounded of the Lion of Aquitaine and the two Lions of Normandy being both French Dutchies The principall Orders of Knight-hood are and were 1 of the Round Table instituted by Arthur King of the Britans and one of the Worlds nine Worthies It consisted of 150 Knights whose names are recorded in the History of King Arthur there where Sir Vre a wounded Knight came to be cured of his hurts it being his Fate that only the best Knight of the Order should be his Chirirgion The Arms of most of these with
passing between the Counties of Cardigan Pembroke and Carmarthen runneth into the Sea a little below Cardigan 5 Chedlaydy which running quite thorow Pembrokeshire emptieth it self into Milford Haven one of the most capacious and safest havens not of England onely but of all the world The men are of a faithfull carriage towards all men especially towards one another in a strange Countrie and towards strangers in their own Of a temper questionless much inclining to choler as being subject to the passion by Aristotle called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by which men are quickly moved to anger and as soon appeased of all angers the best and noblest Their Language the old British hath the least commixture of forein words of any in Europe and by reason of its many Consonants and gutturall Letters is not so pleasing as some others in the Pronunciation A Language not much studied by those of other Nations in regard that such of the Inhabitants who have addicted themselves to learning have rather chose to express themselves in the Latine or English tongues than that of their own Native Countrie The principall of which not to say any thing of Merlin the Tages of the Welch or British were 1 Gildas for his great knowledge surnamed Sapiens 2 Geofry of Monmouth and 3 Giraldus Cambrensis the Historians and of later times 4 William Morgan the Translator of the Bible into Welch for which performance most deservedly made Bishop of Landâ—ff 5 Sir Iohn Price the Antiquary 6 Owen the Epigrammatist c. The whole Countrey not taking the Counties of Shropshire and Monmouth into the reckoning containing in it 12 Shires onely of which seven were set out by King Edward the first that is to Pembroke Carmarden Cardigan Merioneth Angleser and Carnarvon The other five viz the Counties of Denbigh Flint Montgomery Radnâ—r and Bâ—ccâ—nock were after added out of the Marchlands by King Henry the 8th These 12 Shires are again contracted or subdivided into 4 Circuits for the administration of Iustice Of which the first containeth the Countâ—â— of Montgomery Flint and Denbigh the second those of Carnarvon Anglesey and Merieâ—â—â—â— the third those of Carwarden Cardigan and Pembroke and the fourth those of Glamorgan Brâ—câ—nock and 〈◊〉 In these 12 Shires are reckoned one Chase 13 Forests 36 Parks 230 Rivers and an hundred Bridges They contain also 1016 Parishes amongst which four Cities 55 Market-Towns and â—â— Castles on the old erection The Câ—ties small poor and inconsiderable The Market Towns the especially on the Marches and outparts of the Countrie very fair and strong as being not only built for commerce and trade but fortified with Walls and Castles to keep in the Welch and so employed till the incorporating Wales with England took away all occasion of the old hostilities And for the Castles in the In-lands partly by the iniquity of time which is Edax rerum but chiesly by the policie of the Kings of England who would not suffer any places of strength to remain in a Countrie almost inaccessible and amongst men apt to take the advantage offered the very ruines of them are now brought to ruine But to proceed more particularly the four Cities or Episcopall Sees are 1 S. Davids formerly the 〈◊〉 of Wales situate on the Promontorie in Pembrokeshire by the Antients called Octopitae in a safe place and far enough from the Saxons whom the Welch most feared but incommodious enough for all the rest of the Clergie to repair unto it and not so safe neither unto the Inhabitants of it in respect of sundry other nations who have often spoyled and defaced it For standing neer the Sea it hath been frequently visited and spoyled by the Danes Norwegians and other Boats insomuch that the Bishops were inforced to remove their dwelling to Caermarthen which brought the City small enough before when it was at the biggest to the condition of a Village 2 LLâ—â—ndâ—â—â—â— upon the River Taffe whence it took the name LLan in the Welch or British signifying a Church LLandaffe the Church upon the Taffe the Bishops whereof derive their Lineall succession from those of Caer-Leon upon Vsk though the Primacie or Archbishops See were removed to Menew A small Town now it is God wot nothing to rank it for a City but the Cathedrall Church and the Prebends houses 3 St Asaph a small Town in Flintshire so called from St. Asoph the second Bishop hereof left here by Kentigern a Scot by whom the Cathedrall Church was founded about the year 560. Situate on the banks of the River Elwy thence called LLan-Elwe by the Welch the Bishop Elwyensis in some Latine Writers 4 Bangor upon the Menai a branch of the Irish Sea of no more beauty and renown than the other three but onely for the Cathedrall founded here by the first Bishops defaced by Owen Glendower and afterwards reedified by Henry Dean Bishop hereof An. 1496. Towns of chief note for these Cities have not much in them which is worth the nothing are 1 Slrewsbury counted now in England but heretofore the seat of the Princes of Ponysland who had here their Palace which being burnt in some of their broyls with England is now converted into Gardens for the use of the Townsmen The Town well traded and frequented by the Welch and English the common Emporie of both well built and strongly situate on a rising ground almost encompassed with the Severn that part thereof which is not senced with the River being fortified with a very strong Castle the work of Roger de Montgomery the first Earl hereof An. 1067. Over the River for convenience of passage it hath two Bridges and but two the one towards England and the other called the Welch-bridge which is towards Wales built by Leoline or LLewellen the first one of the Princes of Northwales whose they conceive to be that Statua which is there standing on the Gate Remarkable since the times of King Henry the sixt for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Family of the Talbots a Family of great honour and as great an Estate till the parcelling 〈◊〉 the Lands betwixt the Daughters and Co-heirs of Gilbert Talbot late Earl hereof according to the ill custom of England where many times the Estate goes to the Females and the Honour with nothing to mainiain it to the next Heir Male. 2 Banchor by Beda called 〈◊〉 a famous Monastery of the Britans conteining above 2000 Monks attending their devotions at the times appointed at other times labouring for their livelihood most cruelly and unmercifully slaughtered by the Saxons at the instigation of Austin the first Archbishop of Canterbury offended that they would not yeeld unto his autoritie 3 Carnarvon on the Menaâ— before-mentioned not far from Bangor the Monastery of Banchor being in Flintshire well walled and fortified with a strong Castle by King Edward the first after his conquest of the Countrie formerly much resorted to for the Chancery and Exchequer of the Princes of North-Wales 4 Denâ—â—â—h
well seated on the banks of the River Istrad which from thence runnes into the Cluyd the fairest River of all those parts A Town well traded and frequented especially since it was made by King Henry the 8th the head-Town of a Countie before which time of great resort as being the head-Town of the Baronie of Denbigh conceived to be one of the goodliest territories in England having more Gentlemen holding of it than any other 5 Mathravall not far from Montgomery heretofore a fair and capacious Town honoured with the Palace and made the chief Seat of the Princes of Powys-land thence called Kings of Matraâ—asâ— now a poor village 6 Cacrmar then Maridunum antiently whence the modern name the Britans adding Caer unto it not called so from Caer-Merlin or the Citie of Meâ—lin inchanted by the Lady of the Lake in a deep Cave hereabouts as old Fablers and Romances tels ns A fair large Town beautified with a Collegiate Church to which there was a purpose in the time of King Edward the â—th of removing the Episcopall See from S. Davids Not far off on the top of an Hill stands Dinâ—vour Castle the chief Seat of the Princes of South-Wales thence called Kings of Dinevour who had their Chancery and Exchequer in the Town of Caermarthen 7 Haverford Wâ—st situate in the Chersonese or Demy-Iland of Pembrâ—ke-shire by the Welch called Ross by the English Little England beyond Wales by reason of the English tongue there spoken a Town the best traded and frequented of all South Wales 8 Milford in the same County of Pembroke famous for giving name to the most safe and capacious Haven in all the Iland consisting of sundry ' Creeks Bavs and Roads for Ships which makes it capable of entertaining the greatest Navie the landing place of Henry the 7th when he came for England 9 Monmâ—â—th situate at the mouth or influx of the River Munow where it falleth into the Wie whence it had the name A Town belonging antiently to the House of Lancaster the birth place of King Henry the â—ift called Henry of Monmouth That one particular enough to renown the place and therefore we shall add no more 10 Ludlow a Town of great resort by reason of the Court and Councell of the Marches kept here for the most part ever since the incorporating of Wales with England for the ease of the Welch and bordering Subjects in their sutes at Law Situate on the confluence of the â—emd and Corve and beautified with a very strong Castle the Palace heretofore of some of the Princes of Wales of the blood Royal of England at such times as they resided in this Countrey of which more anon and of late times the ordinary Seat of the Lord President of Wales now reckoned as all Shrop-shire on that side the Severn as a part of England Of Anglesey and the Towns thereof we shall speak hereafter now taking notice only of Aberfâ—aw the Royall Seat sometimes of the Princes of North-wales called thence Kings of Aberfâ—aw The Storie of the Britans till the time of Cadwallader their last King we have had before After whose retirement unto Rome the whole name and Nation became divided into three bodies that is to say the Cornish-Britans the Britans of Cumberland and the Britans of Walâ—s The Cornish-Britans governed by their own Dukes till the time of Egbert the first Monarch of England by whom subdued Anno 809 and made a Province of that kingdom The Britans of Cumberland had their own Kings also some of whose names occur in Storie till the yeer 946. when conquered by Edmund K. of England the Son of Athelstaâ— But the main body of them getting into the mountainous parts beyond the Severn did there preserve the name and reputation of their Countrey although their Princes were no longer called Kings of Britain but of the Wallish-men or Welch and much adoe they had to make good that Title all the plain Countrey beyond Severn being taken from them by Offa King of the Mercâ—â—anâ— and themselves made Tributaries for the rest by Egbert before mentioned by Athelstan afterwards Which last imposed a tribute on them of 20 pounds of Gold 300 pounds of Silver and 200 head of Cattel yeerly exchanged in following times for a tribute of Wolves But howsoever they continued for a time the Title of Kings whose names are thus set down by Glover in his Catalogue of Honour published by Milles. The Kings of Wales A. Ch. 690. 1 Idwallo Sonne of Cadwallader 720. 2 Rodorick 25. 755. 3 Conan 63. 818. 4 Mervin 25. 843. 5 Rodorick II. surnamed the Great who divided his Kingdom small enough before amongst his Sonnes giving Guinedâ—h or North-Wales to Amarawdh his eldest Sonne to Cadel his second Sonne Deheubarth or Souh-Wales and Powis-land to his youngest Sonne Mervin conditioned that the two younger Sonnes and their Successors should hold their Estates in Fee of the Kings of North-Wales and acknowledge the Soveraignty thereof as Leigemen and Homâ—gers According unto which appointment it was ordained in the Constitutions of Howell Dha the Legislator of Wales that as the Kings to Abersraw were bound to pay 63 pounds in way of tribute to the Kings of London â—o the Kings of Dynevour and Matravall should pay in way of tribute the like summe to the Kings of Abersraw But notwithstanding the Reservation of the Soveraignty to the Kings of North-Wales Roderick committed a great Soloecism in point of State by this dismembâ—ing of his Kingdom especially at a time when all the kingdoms of the Saxons were brought into one and that one apt enough upon all occasions to work upon the weakness of the neighbouring Welch which had they been continued under one sole Prince might have preserved their Liberty and themselves a Kingdom as well as those of Scotland for so long a time against the power and puissance of the Kings of England Yet was not this the worst of the mischier neither his Successors subdividing by his example their small Estates into many insomuch that of the eight tributary Kings which rowed King Edgar on the Dee five of them were the Kings or Princes of Wales But Roderick did not think of that which was to come whom we must follow in our Storie according to the Division of the Countrey made by him into three Estates of North-Wales South-Wules and Powys-land 1. NORTH-WALES or Guinedth contained the Counties of Merioneth and Carnarvon the Isle of Aaglesey and the greatest parts of Denbigh and Flint-shires The chief Towns whereof are Bangor Denbigh Carnarvon Abersraw spoken of before and some in Anglesey whereof we shall speak more hereafter The Countrey Anglesey excepted the most barren and unfruitfull part of all Wales but withall the safest and furthest from the danger of the incroaching English which possibly might be the reason why it was set out for the portion of the Eldest Sonne in whom the Soveraignty of the Welch was to be preserved by the Kings or Princes of North-wales A.
a Law oâ— not admitting Aliens to the Crown chose one Ferreth of their own Nation to be their King with whom Alpine contended in a long Warre victorious for the most part in conclusion slain The quarrell notwithstanding did remain betwixt the unfriendly Nations till at the last after many bloody battels and mutuall overthrows the Scotr being for the most part on the losing side Kenneth the second of that name vanquished Donskâ—n the last King of the Picts with so great a slaughter of his People that he extinguished not their Kingdom only but their very name passing from that time forwards under that of Scots No mention after this of the Pictish Nation unless perhaps we will believe that some of them passed into France and there forsooth subdued that Countrie which we now call Picardy As for the Catalogue of the Kings of the Scots in Britain I shall begin the same with Ferguâ— the second of that name in the Accompt of their Historians leaving out that rabble of 38 Kings half of them at the least before Christs Nativity mentioned by Hector Boeâ—ius Buchanan and others of their Classick Authors Neither shall I offend herein as I conjecture the more judicious and understanding men of the Scotish Nation and for others I take little care since I deal no more unkindly with their first Fergin and his Successors than I have done already with our own Brutus and his The first Scotish King that setled himself in the North of Britain is according to the above-named Hector Boetius one Fergus which in the time that Coyle governed the Britans came forsooth into these parts out of Ireland From him unto Eugenius we have the names of 39 Kings in a continued succession which Eugenius together with his whole Nation is said to have been expelled the Iland by a joynt confederacy of the Romans Bâ—itans and Picts Twenty and seven years after the death of this Eugenius they were reduced again into their possession here by the valour and conduct of another Fergus the second of that name To this Fergus I refer the beginning of this Scotish Kingdom in Bâ—itain holding the stories of the former 39 Kings to be vain and fabulous Neither want I probable conjecture for this assertion this expedition of Fergus into Britain being placed in the 424 year of CHRIST at what time the best Writers of the Roman storie for those times report the Scots to have first seated themselves in this Iland The Kings of chief note in the course of the whole Succession are 1 Achaius who died in the yeer 809 and in his life contracted the offensive defensive league with Charles the Great between the Kngdoms of France and Scotland The conditions whereof were â— Let this league between the two Kingdoms endure for ever 2 Let the enemies unto one be reputed and handled as the enemies of the other 3 If the Saxons or English-men invade France the Scots shall send thither such numbers of Souldiers as shall be desired the French King defraying the charges 4 If the English invade Scotland the King of France shall at his own charges send competent assistance unto the King of Scots Never was there any league which was either more faithfully observed or longer continued than this between these two Kingdoms the Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the French that it grew to a proverb or by word He that will France win must with Scotland first begin 2 Kenneth the second who having utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts extended his Dominions over all the present Scotland deservedly to be accompted the first Monarch of it the Picts being either rooted out or so few in number that they passed afterwards in the name and accompt of Scots from that time forwards never mentioned in any Author 3 Malcolm the first who added Westmorland and Cumberland unto his Dominions given to him by King Edmund of England the Sonne of Athelstane to have his aid against the Danes or to keep him neutrall After which time those Counties were sometimes Scotish and sometimes English till finally recovered by King Henry the 2d and united to the Crown of England never since dis-joyned 4 Kenneth the 3d. who by consent of the Estates of his Realm made the Kingdom hereditary to descend from the Father to his Eldest Sonne before which time keeping within the compass of the Royall Family the Uncle was sometimes preferred before the Nephew the eldest in yeers though further off before the younger Kinsman though the neerer in blood After which time the opposition and interruption made by Constantine the 3d and Donald the 4th excepted only the Eldest Sonnes of the Kings or the next in birth have succeeded ordinarily in that Kingdom This Kenneth was one of those Tributary and Vassal-Kings which rowed K. Edgar over the Dee neer Chester in such pomp and majestie 5 Machbeth of whom there goeth a famous story which shall be told at large anon 6 Malcolm the 3d the Sonne of Duncane who lived in England during the whole time of Machbeths tyranny and thence brought into Scotland at his return not only some â—ivilities of the English garb but the honourarie titles of Earls and Barons not here before used At the perswasion of the Lady Margaret his wife Sister of Edgar surnamed Atbeling and after his decease the right Heir of the Crown of England he abolished the barbarous custom spoken of before He did homage to William the Conqerour for the Crown of Scotland but afterwards siding against him with the English was slain at Alnwick 7 David the youngest Sonne of Malcolm the third succeeded his two Brothers Edgar and Alexander dying without issue in the Throne of his Father and in right of his Mother the Lady Margaret Sister and Heir of Edgar Atheling and Daughter of Edward the Eldest Sonne of Edmund the 2d surnamed Ironside K. of England had the best Title to that Kingdom also but dispossessed thereof by the Norman Conquerâ—rs with whom by reason of the great puissance of those Kings and the litle love which the English bare unto the Scots not able to dispute their Title by force of Arms â—rom Maud the Sister of this David maried to Henry the first of England descended all the Kings of England King Stephen excepted to Queen Elizabâ—ths death from David all the Kings of Scotland till King Iames the sixth who on the death of Queen Elizabeth succeeded in the Crown of England in right of his Descent from another Margaret the Eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th So that in his person there was not an union of the Kingdoms only under the Title of Great Britain but a restoring of the old Line of the Saxon Kings of which he was the direct and indubitate Heir to the Crown of England the possession whereof had for so long time continued in the Posterity of the Norman Conqueror And upon this descent it followeth most undeniably that though the Norman Conqueror got
the Crown of England by the power of the Sword from the true Heirs of Edmund the 2d surnamed Ironside and that his Successors had enjoyed it by no other Title till Queen Elizabâ—ths death yet Iames the first Monarch of Great Britain succeeded by a right descent from the Saxon Line without relation to the Conquest of the Norman Bastard 8 William the Brother of Malcolm the 4th and Nephew of David before mentioned by his Sonne Prince Henry who died in the life of his Father being taken Prisoner at the Battail of Alnwick did Homage to King Henry the 2d for the Crown of Scotland and was thereupon restored to his Liberty and his Realm to peace What doth occur concerning the succeeding Kings when their Affairs with England and the World abroad became more considerable we shall see anon In the mean time proceed we to the Storie of Machbâ—th than which for variety of Action and strangeness of events I never met with any more pleasing The Storie in brief is thus Duncan King of the Scots had two principall men whom he employed in all matters of importance Machbeth and Banquho These two travelling together through a Forrest were met by three Fairâ—es Witches Weirds the Scots call them whereof the first making obeysance unto Machbeth saluted him Thane a Title unto which that of Earl afterward succeeded of Glammis the second Thane of Cawder and the third King of Scotland This is unequall dealing saith Banquho to give my Friend all the Honours and none unto me to whom one of the Weirds made answer That he indeed should not be King but out of his loyns should come a Race of Kings that should for ever rule the Scots And having thus said they all suddenly vanished Vpon their arrivall to the Court Machbeth was immediatly created Thane of Glammis not long after some new service of his requiring new recompence he was honoured with the title of Thane of Cawder Seeing then how happily the prediction of the three Weirds fell out in the two former he resolved not to be wanting to himself in fulfilling the third and therefore first he killed the King and after by reason of his command among the Souldiers and common people he succeeded in his Throne Being scarce warm in his seat he called to mind the prediction given to his Companion Banqubo whom hereupon suspecting as his supplanter he caused him to be killed together with his whole Posterity Fleance one of his Sonnes escaping only with no small difficulty into Wales Freed as he thought from all fear of Banquho and his issue he built Dunsinan Castle and made it his ordinary seat and afterwards on some new fears consulting with certain of his Wizards about his future Estate was told by one of them that he should never be overcome till Bernane Wood being some miles distant came to Dunsinan Castle and by another that he should never be slain by any man which was born of a woman Secure then as he thought from all future dangers he omitted no kind of libidinous cruelty for the space of 18 yeers for so long he tyrannized over Scotland But having then made up the measure of his Iniquities Mac-duffe the Governor of Fife associating to himself some few Patriots equally hated by the Tyrant and abhorring the Tyrannie privily met one Evening at Bernane Wood and taking every one of them a Bough in his hand the better to keep them from Discovery marched early in the morning towards Dunsinan Castle which they took by Scalado Macbeth escaping was pursued by Mac-duffe who having overtaken him urged him to the combat to whom the Tyrant half in scorn returned this Answer That he did in vain attempt to kill him it being his destinie never to be slain by any that was born of a Woman Now then said Mac-duffe is thy fatall end drawing fast upon thee for I was never born of Woman but violently cut out of my Mothers belly which words so daunted the cruell Tyrant though otherwise a valiant man and of great performances that he was very easily slain and Malcolm Conmor the true Heir of the Crown seated in the Throne In the mean time Fleance so prospered in Wales that he gained the affection of the Princes Daughter of that Countrey and on her begat a Sonne called Walter who flying out of Wales returned into Scotland and his descent once known he was not only restored to the Honours and Estates of his Ancestors but preferred to be Steward of the House of Edgar the Sonne of Malcolm the third surnamed Conmor the name of Stewart growing hence hereditary unto his Posterity From this Walter descended that Robert Stewart who succeeded David Bruce in the kingdom of Scotland the Progenitor of nine Kings of the name of Stewart which have Reigned successively in that kingdom But it is now time to leave off particulars and look into the generall Succession of The Kings of the Scots before the Conquest of the Picts 424. 1 Fergus 2 Eugenius 449. 3 Dongal 4 Constantine 5 Congall 6 Goran 7 Eugenius II. 8 Congall II. 9 Kinnatel 10 Aidan 604 11 Kenneth 12 Eugenius III. 622 13 Ferchard 14 Donald 15 Ferchard II. 16 Malduine 17 Eugenius IV. 18 Eugenius V. 19 Amberkeleth 20 Eugenius VI. 21 Mordac 730 22 Etfinus 23 Eugenius VII 24 Fergus II. 25 Solvathius 26 Achaius 809 27 Congall III. 28 Dongall II. 29 Alpine slain in a Battail by the Picts in pursuit of his quarrell for that kingdom pretended to belong unto him in Right of his Mother Sister and Heir of Hungius the last King thereof 30 Kenneth II. Sonne of Alpine who utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts extending extending thereby the Scotish Kingdom from one Sea to the other over all the bounds of modern Scotland of which deservedly accounted the first Monarch the Founder of the new Succession of The Kings of the Scots after the Conquest of the Picts A. Ch. 839. 1 Kenneth II. the first sole King of all Scotland 17. 856. 2 Donald II. Brother of Kenneth the 2d 862. 3 Constantin II. Sonne of Kenneth the 2d 875. 4 Ethus Brother of Constantin the 2d 890. 5 Donald III. Sonne of Constantin the 2d 903. 6 Constantin III. 30. 933. 7 Malcolm Sonne of Donald the 3d. 949. 8 Iâ—gulph an Intrnder 12. 961. 9 Duffe Sonne of Malcolm 1. 961. 10 Kenneth III. Brother of Duffe 994. 11 Constantin IV. an Intruder against the Law and Line of Kenneth the 3d. 1004. 12 Malcolm II. Sonne of Kenneth the 3d. opposed by Gâ—ime the Nephew of Duffe 1035. 13 Duncan Sonne of Grime succeeded Malcolm the 2d dying without issue 1040. 14 Macbeth the Tyrant and Vsurper 1057. 15 Malcolm III. Sonne of Duncan 2096. 16 Donald IV. surnamed Ban Brother of Malcolm the 3d. 1098. 17 Edgar Sonne of Malcolm the 3d. 1107. 18 Alexander Brother of Edgar 1124. 19 David Brother of Alexander 1133. 20 Malcolm Sonne of David 1166. 21 William Brother of Malcolm the 4th
1213. 22 Alexander II. Sonne of William 1250. 23 Alexander III Sonne of Alexander the 2d after whose death dying without any issue An. 1285. began that tedious and bloody Quarrell about the succession of this Kingdom occasioned by sundry Titles and Pretendants to it the principall whereof were Brucâ— and Baliol descended from the Daughters of David Earl of Huntingdon younger Sonne of William and Great Vncle of Alexander the 3d the last of the Male issue of Kenneth the 3d those of neerer Kindred being quite extinct And when the Scots could not compose the difference among themselves it was taken into consideration by King Edward the first of England as the Lord Paramount of that Kingdom who selecting 12 English and as many of the Scots to advise about it with the consent of all adjudged it to Iohn Baliol Lord of Galloway Sonne of Iohn Baliol and Dervorguilla his Wife Daughter of Alan Lord of Galloway and of the Lady Margaret the Eldest Daughter of the said David who having done his homage to the said King Edward was admitted King 1300. 24 Iohn Baliol an English-man but forgetfull both of English birth and English Favours invaded the Realm of England in Hostile manner and was taken Prisoner by King Edward Who following his blow made himself Master of all Scotland which he held during the rest of his life and had here his Chancery and other Courts 6. 1306. 25 Robert Bruce Sonne of Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale Competitor with Baliol for the Crown of Scotland in Right of Isabel his Mother the second Daughter of David Earl of Hunâ—ingdâ—n and consequently a degree neerer to the King deceased than Baliol was though descended from the Elder Sister was crowned King in the life-time of King Edward the first but not fully possessed thereof untill after his death confirmed therein by the great defeat given to Edward the 2d at the fight of Banocksbourn not far from Sterling spoken of before But he being dead Anno 1332. Edward the 3d confirmed the Kingdom onâ— 1332. 26 Edward Baliol Sonne of Iohn Baliol rejected by the Scots for adhering so firmly to the English who thereupon harried Scotland with fire and Sword 10. 27 David Bruce the Sonne of Robert restored unto his Fathers throne by the power of the Scots and a great enemy to the English Invading England when King Edward was at the siege of Calice he was taken Prisoner by Qu. Philip the Wife of that King and brought to Windsor where he was Prisoner for a while with King Iohn of France Released at last on such conditions as best pleased the Conquerour 29. 1371. 28 Robert II. surnamed Stewart King of the Scots by descent from the eldest Sister of David Bâ—uce was extracted also from the antient Princes of Wales as was said before restoring thereby the British blood to the throne of Scotland 1390. 29 Râ—bert III Sonne of Robert the 2d called Iohn before he came to the Crown in which much over-awed by his own brother the Duke of Albanie who had an aim at it for himself 16. 1406. 30 Iames Sonne of Râ—bert the 3d taken prisoner by King Henry the 4th of England as he was crossing the Seas for France to avoid the practices of his Vncle. Restored unto his Country by King â—enry the 5th after 18 years absence he was at last most miserably murdered by the Earl of Athol claiming a right unto that Crown 42. 1448. 31 Iames II. slain by the English at the Siege of Rexborough Castle 24. 1462. 32 Iames III. slain by his own rebellious Subjects 29. 1491. 33 Iames IV. maried Margaret the eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th but at the soliciting of the French against the Peace between the Nations he invaded England in the absence of King Henry the 8th with 100000 men but was met with by the Earl of Suâ—rey having 26000 men in his Army nigh unto Flodden where he was slain together with two Bishops twelve Earles fourteen Lords and his whole Army routed 23. 1514. 34 James V. Sonne of Iames the 4th and the Lady Margaret kept for a time so good correspondencie with the English that in the year 1536. he was created Knight of the Order of the Garter But afterwards inheriting his Fathers hatred against them he invaded their Borders in the year 1542 and was met by the Lord Wharton then Warden of the West Marches The battells being ready to joyn one S. Oliver Sincleer the Kings favorite though otherwise of no great parentage was by the Kings directions proclamed Generall which the Scotish Nobil ty took with such indignation that they threw down their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners there being not one man slain one either side The principall prisoners were the Earls of Glencarn and Cassiles the Barons Maxwell Oli hant Somerwell Flemming with divers others besides many of the principall Gentry 28. 1542. 35 Mary the Daughter and onely Lawfully-begotten Child of James the fift succeeded in her Cradle unto the Throne promised in mariage to King Edward the sixt of England but by the power of the Hamiltons carried into France where maried to Francis then Dolphin afterwards King of the French of that name the 2d After whose death she maried Henry Lord Darnly eldest Sonne of Matthâ—w Earl of Lennox Outed of her Dominions by a potent Faction she was compelled to flie into England where after a tedious imprisonment she was put to death in Fothâ—ringhay Castle in Northamâ—tonshire and interred at Peterburg Anno 1586. 1567. 36 JAMES VI. the Sonne of Mary Queen of Scots and of Henry Lord Darnly was crowned King in his Cradle also He maried 〈◊〉 the Daughter of Câ—ristian the 3d King of Deâ—mark was chose of the Order of the Garter Anno 1590. and succeeded Queen Elizabeth in the Realm of England March 24 Anno 1602. And here I cannot omit the prudent foresight of King Henry the 7th who having two Daughters bestowed the Eldest contrary to the mind of his Counsell on the King of Scots and the Younger on the King of the French that so if his own Issue mâ—le should fail and that a Prince of another Nation must inherit England then Scotland as the lesser Kingdom would depend upon England and not England wait on France as upon the greater In which succession of the Scots to the Crown of England the Prophecie of the fatall 〈◊〉 spoken oâ— before did receive accomplishment And so perhaps might that ascribed in the 〈…〉 to an holy Anchoret living in King Egelreds time which is this Englishmen foâ— that they 〈◊〉 them to drunkenness to treason and to rechlessness of Gods house fiâ—st by Danes and theâ— by Normans and the third time by Scots whom they holden least worth of all they shall be overcomâ— Then the World shall be unstable and so diverse and variable that the unstableness of thoughts shall be betokned by many manner diversitie of Clothing For on this union of the kingdoms this
prediction seems to have been accomplished the Circumstances mentioned in the same so patly agreeing and the Scots never subduing England but by this blessed Victory unless perhaps the Accomplishment thereof be still to come or that it was indeed more literally fulfilled in the great defeat at Banocks-bourn in which were slain 50000 English as the Scotish Writers doe report and the name of Scot growing so terrible for a time that an hundred of the English would flie from three Scots as before was noted The Revenues of this Crown Boterus estimateth at 100000 Crowns or 30000 sterling and it is not like that they were much more if they came to that here being no commodity in this Kingdom to allure strangers to traffick the Domain or Patrimonie of the Crown but mean the country in most places barren and many of the Subjects those specially of the Out-Isles and the Western parts so extremely barbarous that they adde very small improvement to the publick Treasurie And answerable to the shortness of their standing Revenue were their Forces also For though the Country be very populous and the men generally patient both of cold and hunger and inured to hardship yet in regard the Kings hereof were not able to maintain an Army under pay their 〈◊〉 seldom held together above 40 dayes and then if not a great deal sooner did disband themselves For the Nobility and Gentrie being bound by the Tenure of their Lands to serve the King in his Warres and to bring with them such and so many of their Vassals as the present service did require used to provide for themselves and their followers Tents money victuals provision of all sorts and all other necessaries the King supplying them with nothing Which being spent they 〈◊〉 disbanded and went home again without attending long on the Expedition Which I conceive to be the reason why the Scots in the time of hostilitie betwixt thâ— Nations made only sudden and tumultuary incursions into England without performing any thâ—ng of speciall moment and that 〈◊〉 have not acted any thing elsewhere in the way of conquest but onely as Mercinâ—ries to the â—rench and other Nations that have hired them And though it be affirmed that the Army of King Iames the 4th when he invaded England in the time of King Henry the 8th being then in France consisted of 100000 fighting men yet this I look on only as an Argument of their populositie few of those men being armed or trained up to service and therefore easily discomfited by a far less Army 'T is true that in the year 1643 the Scoâ—ish Covenanters raised an Armie consisting of 18000 Foot 2000 Horse and 1000 Dragoons with Arms Artillery and Ammunion correspondent to it which was the gallantest Army and the best appointed that ever that Nation did set out in the times foregoing But then it is as true withall that this Army was maintained and payed by the two Houses of the Parliament of England at the rate of 30000 per mensâ—m and an advance of 100000 l. before hand the better to invite them to embrace the action and prepare necessaries for it without any charge unto themselves And though the Army which they sent into England about five yeers after under Iames Duke Hamilton of Arran was little inferiour unto this in number but far superiour to it both in Horse and Arms and other necessary appointments yet it is well known that the Scots brought nothing but their own bodies to compound that Army the Horse and Arms being such as they had gotten out of England in the former war In point of reputation amongst forrein Princes the Kings of the Scots and their Ambassadours and Agents had place in all Generall Councils and Ecclesiasticall Assemblies before those of Castile and by the Statists of late times have been reckoned with the Kings of England France and Spain for absolute Monarchs But I conceive this was onely since the first years of King Edward the 3d when they had quitted their subjection and vassalage to the Crown of England For that antiently the Scots were Homagers to the Kings of England may be apparently demonstrated by these following Arguments 1 By the Homages and other services and duties done by the Kings of the Scoâ—s unto those of England Malcolm the 3d doing Homage unto William the Conquerour as William one of his Successors did to King Henry the 2d and that not onely for the three Northern Counties or the Earldom of Huntingdon as by some pretended but for the very Crown it self Kenneth the 3d being one of those eight Tributary or Vassal Kings which rowed King Edgar over the Dee as before was noted 2ly By the interposing of King Edw. the first and the submission of the Scots to that interposing in determining the controversie of succession betwixt Bruce and Baliol as in like case Philip the Fair adjudged the title of Arâ—oys which was holden of the Crown of France and then in question betwixt the Lady Maud and her Nephew Robert or as King Edward the 3d in the right of the said Crown of France determined of the controversie betwixt Iohn Earl of Montford and Charles of Blais for the Dukedom of Bretagne 3ly By the confession and acknowledgment of the Prelates Peers and other the Estates of Scotland subscribed by all their hands and seals in the Roll of Ragman wherein they did acknowledge the superiority of the Kings of England not only in regard of such advantages as the Sword had given him but as of his originall and undoubted right Which Roll was treacherously delivered into the hands of the Scots by Roger Mortimer Earl of March in the beginning of the reign of King Edward the 3d. 4ly By the tacit Concession of the Kings themselves who in their Coins Commissions and publick Instruments assume not to themselves the title of Kings of Scotland but of Reges Scotorum or the Kings of the Scots and thereby intimating that though they are the Kings of the Nation yet there is some superiour Lord King Paramount as we may call him who hath the Royalty of the Land 5ly By the Iudgements and Arrests of the Courts of England not onely in the times of King Edward the first but in some times since For when William Wallis a Scotishman by Birth and the best Soldier of that Countrie was taken Prisoner and brought to London he was adjudged to suffer death as a Traytor which had been an illegall and unrighteous judgement had he been a Prisoner of Warre and not looked on by the Iudges as a Subject to the Crown of England The like done in the Case of Simon Frezill another of that Kingdom in the same Kings reign In like manner in the time of King Edward the 3d it was resolved by the Court in the Lord Beaumonts Case when it was objected against one of the Witnesses that he was a â—cot and therefore as an Alien not to give his evidence that his testimony was to
be allowed of because the Scots in the Law of England did not goe for Aliens And when one indicted for a Rape in the 13th of Queen Elizabeths reign desired a Medietatem lingue because he was a Scotâ—shman and so an Alien it was denied him by the Court because the Scots were not reputed here as Aliens but as Subjects rather So also when Robert Umfâ—amville Lord of Kyme was summoned to the Parliament of England in the reign of King Edward the 3d by the name of Robert Earl of Aâ—gus which is a dignity in Scotland and after in a Writ against him was called onely by his own name of Umframville without the addition of that honour the Writ was judged to abate which I conceive the learned Iudges had not done if Scotland had not been reputed to be undâ—r the Vassallage of the Kings of England 6ly and lastly By a Charter of Lands and Arms which I have in my custodie granted by King Edward the first in the last yeer of his reign to 〈…〉 â—â—worth in the County of Chester one of the Ancestors of my Mother in which it is expressed that the said Lands Arms were conferred upon him by that King for his eminent services 〈…〉 grand Enemy et Rebel Baliol Roya ' Escosse et Vassald Angleterre that is to say against his great Enemy and Rebel Baliol K of Scotland and Vassal of England A thing so cleer that if King â—ames had not been extremely tender of the honour of his native Countrey he needed not to have put his Lawyers to the trouble of a New Invention in hammering the Case of the Post 〈◊〉 for hâ—m to make the Scots inheritable unto Lands in England The acknowledgement and Reviver of their old Subjection would have served his turn But of this Argument enough and perhaps too much I onely adde that upon conference which I once had with an honourable person of that Kingdom of â—cotland employed unto the Court in a business of no mean consequence to the peace and quiet oâ— his Countrie I found him so sensible of the inconveniences of their present Government by reason of the Kings absence and the frequent divisions and partialities of his Counsell there that he confessed that Nation could be never rich or happie till they were made a Province of the English Empâ—re and governed by a Vice-Roy as Ireland was The principall Order of Knighthood in this Kingdom was that of S. Andrew instituted by Hungus King oâ— the Picts to incourage his Subjects in the warre against King Athelstane of England The Knights did wear about their neckâ— a Collar interlaced with Thistles with the Picture of S. Andrew appendant to it The Motto Nemo me impunè lacessit It took this name because after the battel Hungus and his Souldiers went all bare-foot to S. Andrews and there vowed that they and their Posterity would thenceforth use his Cross as their Ensign which is a Saltire Argent in a 〈◊〉 Azure whensoever they took in hand any warlike enterprize 2 But this Order being expired many Ages since there is now no Order of Knighthood in it except Knâ—ghts Bachelers but that of Nâ—va Scotia ordained by King Iamâ— Anno 1622. for the planting of that Countrie by Scotish Colonies in imitation of the order of Baronets in England or the â—lantation of Ulster Hereditary as that also is but the Knights hereof distinguished by a Râ—bband of Orange-Tawnie The Arms are â—ol a Lion Rampant Mars within a double Tressure counter-flowred Which Tressure counter-stowred was added to the Lion by Achaius King of the Scots at what time he contracted the League with France signifying saith Hector Boetius one of their Historians Francorum â—â—ibus Leonem exâ—nde muniendum that the Scotch Lion should be guarded by the riches of France Reckoned in Scotland with the Isles of it Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 12. Vniversities two S. Andrews Aberdeen IRELAND IRELAND is invironed on all sides with the Ocean parted from Britain by a violent and unruly Sea called S. Georges Chanell Situate on the West of Britain next unto which it is the biggest Iland of Europe containing in length 300 and in bredth 120 miles and is seated under the 8th and 10th Climates the longest day being 16 hours and an half in the Southern and 1â— hours 3 quarters in the Northern parts It was once called Scotia from the Scots who did there inhabit and Scotia Minor to difference it from â—cotland in the Isle of Britain But the generall name hereof is Ireland by the Latines called Hiberniâ— by the Greeks Iernia And though some frame a wrested Etymologie from Iberâ—â— a Spaâ—â—sh Captain and some from Irnaulph once a supposed Duke hereof as others ab Hyberno 〈◊〉 the Winter like and inclement Air yet probably the name proceeded from Erinland which signifyeth in their own language a Western land And yet I must not pretermit the Etymon given us by Bâ—chartus more neer the name than most of his other Fancies who will have it called Hibâ—râ—a from 〈◊〉 a Phoeâ—ician word signifying the furthest Habitation there being no Countrie known amongst the Antients which lay West of Ireland Their own Chronicles or Fâ—bles rather tell us how Caesarea Noahs Neece inhabited here before the Flood and how 300 years after the Flood it was subdued by Bartholanus a Scythian who overcame here I know not what Gyants Afterward Nemethus another Scythian Prince and â—word a 〈◊〉 came hither and last of all Gaothel with his Wife Scota one of Pharaobs daughters who must needs name this Iland Scotia But not to honour such fopperies with a confutation 〈…〉 the first inhabitants of this Iland came our of Britain For Britain is the nighest Countrey unto it and so had a more speedy waftage hither Secondly the antient Writers call this Iland a 〈…〉 Iland and Thirdly Tacitus giveth us of this Countrey this verdict Solum 〈…〉 ingenia hominum hand multum à Britannia differunt the habits and disposition of the people were not much unlike the Britans For further evidence whereof it was observed at the reduction of Wales to the Crown of England by King Edward the first that many of their Lawes and Customs were like those of the Iriâ—h which shews that they did both descend from the same originall But then we must observe withall that they were counted far more barbarous and savage by most antient Writers than those of Britain are deciphered at the first discovery said by Strabo to be man-eaters accustomed as Solinus telleth us to drink the blood of those whom they slew in fight Nor were the Women though the softer and more tender Sex free from such wilde and savage customs it being a constant course amongst them when they were delivered of a man-childe to put some meat into the mouth of it on the point of a sword wishing therewith it might not die but in the middest of Arms and the heat of battell Both Sexes uâ—ed to trim themselves with
and untractable People The Government of this Country since the first Conquest by the English hath been most commonly by one Supreme Officer who is sometimes called the 〈…〉 most generally the Lord Deputy of Ireland than whom no Vice-Roy in all 〈◊〉 hath greater power or 〈◊〉 nearer the Majesty of a King in his Train and State For his assistance â—e hath a Privie Councell attending on him though resident for the most part at Duâ—lin and in emergencies or cases of more difficult nature proceedeth many times in an arbitrary way without formalities of Law And for their Laws which are the standing Rule of all civil Government they owe their being and original to the English Parliaments For in the reign of â—ing Henry the 7th Sir â—â—award Pâ—ynâ—ngs then Lord Deputy caused an Act to pass in the Irish Parliament whereby all laws 〈◊〉 Statutes which were made in England before that time were to be entertained and 〈◊〉 in force as the Laws of Ireland On which foundation they have raised many Superstructures both of Law and Government enacted in their own Parliaments summoned by the Lord Deputy at the Kings appointment in which by an other Statute made in the time of the said Poynings the people are inabled to make Laws for their own good Governance conditioned they were first transmitted to the Court of England to be considered oâ— by the King before they were Voted to in either of the houses of the Irish Parliaments Which Laws commmonly called Pâ—ynings Laws have hitherto continued in force amongst them though the last much stomaked and repined at not only as a badge of their Subjection to the Crown of England but as a Curb or Martingall to hold them in Yet notwithstabding these good Laws and the ample power of their Commission the Lord Deputies could never absolutely subdue the Iland or bring the People to any civill course of life the Fathers inflicting a heavy curse on all their posterity if ever they should sow Corn build houses or Learn the English tongue To this indisposition of the Irish themselves let us adde the defects of the Kings of England and Irish Deputies in matters of civill policie as I find them particularized by Sir John Davies in his worthy and piâ—hy discourse of this Subject I will only glean a few of them First then saith he a barbarous Country is like a field overgrown with wees which must first be well broken with the Plough and then immediately Sown with good and profitable seed so must a wild and uncivill people be first broken and Ploughed up by War and then presently Sown with the seed of good Laws and discipline lest the weeds revive in the one and ill manners in the other Here then was the first defect in our English Kings not to tame and take down the Stomacks and pride of this people though either civill or forrein wars perhaps occasioned this neglect and also the Irish Deputies who at such times as the people upon a small discomfiture were crest-faln neglected the so keeping of them by severity of discipline The second oversight concerneth particularly our Kings who gave such large possessions and regalities unto the first Conquerours that the people knew no Authority in a manner above their own immediate Lords Thirdly the Laws of England were not indifferently communicated to all the Irishrie but to some particular Families and Provinces only insomuch as there were but five great Lords of the Naturall Irish who had the benefit and protection of the Laws of England that is to say O Neale in Vlster O Connobâ—r in Connaught Mac Morrough in Lemster O Malaghlia in Meth O Brian in Twomâ—nd known by the name of Quâ—nque Sanguines in some old Records By means whereof the rest of the people being in the condition of Out-laws or at the best of Aliens had no incouragement either to build or plant or manure their Land or to behave themselves as Subjectâ— A fourth defect was more particularly in the Deputies or Lords Lieâ—tenants who having made good and wholsome Laws against the barbarous customes of the Common people and the merciless oppressions of the Lords never put any of them in execution as if they had been made for terror not for reformation Fiftly Adde unto these which Sir John Dâ—vies hath omitted the little care which was too often taken by the Kings of England in the choice of their Dâ—puties sometimes conferring that high Office as a Court-preferment without Relation unto the merits of the person and sometimes sending men of weak or broken fortunes who attended more their own profit than their Masters service and were more bent to fleece than to feed this Flock Siâ—thâ—y And yet besides there Errours of the Kings and Deputies in point of Government there was another and as great in the 〈◊〉 themselves who building all their Forts and Castles in the open Countries abandoned the Woods and Bogs and other Fastnesses to the naturall Irish the strength whereof not only animated them to Rebell upon all occasions but served too fitly to continue them in their antient 〈◊〉 In these terms of wildness and non-subjection stood Ireland till the latter end of Queen Elizabeths reign at what time the Rebellion of Hugh O Neal Earl of Vir Oen had ingaged almost all the Irishrie in that desperate Action which ending in the overthrow of that ingratefull Rebel and all his partizâ—ns not only crushed the overmuch powerablenesse of the Irish Nobility but made the finall and full conquest of the whole Nation So true it is that Every Pebellion when it is supprest doth make the Prince stronger and the Subjects weaker Ireland thus broken and ploughed up that glorious Queen died a victor over all her enemies and left the Sowing of it unto her successor King Iames who omitted no part of a skilfull Seedsman 1 Then there was an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Act of Oblivion made whereby all the offences against the Crown were remitted if by such a limited day the people would sue out their Pardons and by the same Act all the Irishrie were manumitted from the servitude of their Lords and received into the Kings immediat protection 2ly The whole kingdom was divided into Shires and Judges it inerant appointed to circuit them whereby it hath followed that the exactions of the Lords are said aside the behaviour of the people is narrowly looked into the passages before unknown unto our Souldiers are laid open by our Vnder-Sheriffes and Bayliffs and the common people seeing the benefit and security they enjoy by the English Laws and loth to plead alwayes by an Interpreter begin to set their children to School for the learning of the English tongue 3ly The Irish were not rooted out as in the first plantation in Lemster and the English onely estated in their rooms but were onely removed from the woods bogs and mountains into the plain and open countrey that being like wild trees transplanted they might grow the
milder and bear the better fruit And 4ly whereas there was before but one Freeholder in a whole Country which was the Lord himself the rest holding in villenage and being subject to the Lords immeasurable taxations whereby they had no encouragement to build or plant Now the Lords estate was divided into two parts that which he held in demain to himself which was still left unto him and that which was in the hands of his Tenant who had estates made in their possessions according to the Common-Law of England paying in stead of uncertain Irish taxations certain English rents whereby the people have since set their minds upon repairing their houses and manuring their lands to the great increase of the private and publick revenue But that which most advanced the reduction of Ireland to a setled and civil Government and rooted it in a subjection to the Crown of England was the voluntary flight of the Earls of Tyrone Tirconnel Sir Iohn Odaughertic and other great men of the North possessed of large territories and great jurisdictions Who being both uncapable of Loyaltie and impatient of seeing the Kings Iudges Iustices and other Ministers of State to hold their Sessions and execute their Commissions of Oyer and Terminer within the parts where they commanded without more provocation or the fear of any danger but a guilty Conscience forsook the Countrie and left their whole Estates to the Kings disposing By whose directions their Lands were seized upon and sold to severall Purchasers the Citie of London infeoffed in a great part of them a great plantation made in Ulster of English Welch and Scots by the united name of a British Plantation and a new Order of Knights Baronets erected in the Kingdom of England for raising money to advance and indear the Work Which had it been as cordially affected by the English as it was by the Scots if more of this Nation had gone thither and not abandoned so great a part of it to the power of the other it had been better for both Kingdoms in the conformity of each to one form of Government which the Scots being factious for another did not easily brook and the uniting of both people in the bonds of Amitie the Irish looking on the Scot as a meer Intruder but on the English as his old Master or his Follow-Subject Howsoever so great a part of the Countrey and that which heretofore was the nest of the Rebels being thus disposed of it came to pass that Ireland which before served only as a grave to bury our best men and a gulf to swallow our greatest treasures being governed neither as a country Free nor conquer'd was brought in some hope by the prudence and policie of her last Kings and late Lord Deputies to prove an Orderly Common-wealth civill in it self profitable to the Prince and a good strength to the British Empire For to such Order it was redaced in a little time that the wayfaring men might travell without danger the ploughman walk without fear the laws administred in every place alike the men drawn unto villages the woods and fastnesses left to beasts and all reduced to that civility as our fathers never saw nor could we well sample out of antient histories The revenues of this kingdome are said by Walsingham in the time of Edward the third to have been yeerly 40000 pounds but his successors till of late have scarce got so much as the keeping of it cost them King Richard the 2d being by the same Walsingham reported to have spent 30000 marks out of his own purse over and above the money which he received thence Whether this Countrey were so profitable to Edward the third or no I determine not though I find good reasons to perswade me that Walsingham was not well acquainted with the state of that â—xchequer â—ut sure I am that the Revenues of the Crown are more than double what they were in the said Kings reign and more duely paid into the Exchequer of that Kingdom than ever formerly the profits of the Customehouse amounting to 30000 per Annum in the last yeer of King Iames his reign Not to say any thing of the great Improvements which were made by the Earl of Strafford in the time of his Government because they fell together with him The strength of this Kingdom consisteth partly in the situation of it begirt about with difficult and dangerous Seas partly in the many Castles first built and fortified by the English Planters and partly in a standing Armie continually kept up by the Kings of England for defence of their hold and interess against the Rebellions of the Natives What Forces it is able to raise both of Horse and Foot could never be conjectured at till now of late For formerly the Kings of England being actually possessed onely of those four Counties which they called the Pale that is to say the Counties of Dublin Louth Kildare and Meth which last hath since the time of King Henry the 8th been subdived into three were not able to raise any great power out of that Estate but were forced to send Soldiers out of England as occasion was to preserve their Soveraignty in Ireland The greatest Levie which I read of was that of 1500 Irish led by the Prior of Kilmamham to King Henry the fifth then being at the siege of Harflew in Normandie And on the other side the great Lords of the naturall Irish and degenerate English being divided into factions amongst themselves and never joyned in any one principle of common intereâ—s were more inconsiderable than the weak but united forces of the Kings of England And though most of them at the last were drawn into a confederacy with the Earl of Tir-Oen to make good his rebellion yet find I not that their Armie did exceed at any time the number of 8000 men and those not well-appointed neither So that the best estimate which can be made of the forces of Ireland must be measured by the Armies raised in the late Rebellion when the Irishrie had both time and leizure to get themselves some reputation in the world and make provision for a War In prosecution of which he who considers the many Armies they have raised since their first mustering under the command of Sir Phelim O Neal the many defeats which have been given them and those as many new recruits after each defeat all of them raised out of the bodies of their own People without supplie from other Countries besides such as have served against them for the King must needs conclude that they want not men enough for service nor skill nor courage to attempt the most difficult enterprises The Arms of Ireland are Azure an Harpe Or stringed Argent Which Coat King James to shew himself the first absolute King of Ireland first caused to be marshalled with the Royall Arms of Great Britain Reckoned in Ireland at and since the Reformation Arch-Bishops 4. Bishops 19. One
Ireland and all the lessâ—r Ilands became united either to the Crowns of England or Scotland and those two Kingdoms to each other joyned in the person of the same King and the participation of his favours though different still in Lawes and some forms of Government as most of the Estates of Spain at the present time Vnited also in one name the different Appellations of England and Scotland being swallowed up or incorporated rather in that of GREAT BRITAIN which of pleased King James to own for his Stile Imperiall And for a memorie thereof to cause a peece of Gold to be coyned of 20 s. since raised to 22 s. which he called the Vâ—itâ—â— stamped on the one side with his picture and this Inscription JAâ—OBVS D. GR. MAGâ—AE BRITANNIAE FR. ET HIBERNIAE REX and on the other side with his Arms crowned with this Motto FACIAM EOS IN GENIEM VNAM All we have now to doe is to lay down the names of those puissant Princes whom God hath raâ—sed to be The Monarchs of Britain 1602. 1 James the sixth of that name King of the Scots Sonne of Mary Qu. of Scots Daughter of James the 5th the Sonne of James the 4th and of the Lady Margaret eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th of England which Margaret being after maried to Archembald Douglass Earl of Aâ—gus had a Daughter named Margaret also the only Child of her Parents maried to Matthew Stewart Earl of Lennox by whom she was made the mother of Henry Lord Darnley the Father of King â—ames the sixth by the said Mary Queen of Scots So that King Iames descending from the eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th both by Father and Mother on the expiring of the Line of Henry the 8th in the person of Q. Elizabeth of famous memorie was the next heir to the Crown of England and was accordingly with all joyfull acclamations proclamed and acknowledged King in the Citie of London March 24. Anno 1602. according to the Accompt of the Church of England A learned and Religious Prince a true Defender of the Faith a Nursing Father of the Church and a lover of learning He died at Theobalds March 27. 1625. having reigned 23 yeers and four dayes over 1625. 2 Charles second Sonne of King Iames and Anne of Denmark his elder Brother Henry dying long before the 63d King in descent from Cerdick King of the West-Saxons the 45th King of England in descent from Egbâ—rs the 24th from the Norman Conqueror the 64th Monarch of the English and the second Monarch of Britain In the beginning of his reign he maried the Princess Henrietta Maria Daughter to Henry the 4th and Sister to Lewis the 13th French Kings by whom blest with a Royall Issue of Sonnes and Daughters As for the Forces and Revenues of these British Monarchs we cannot put the estimate of them in a better way than by laying together that which hath been delivered of each severall part out of which Items the summa totalis of the whole both in power and treasure will be easily gathered For though these Monarchs never had any occasion to muster and unite the Forces of their severall Kingdoms upon any one Action yet by considering what they have been able to doe divided we may conclude of what they may doe if need be being now united And so we are to do in marshalling the Arms of the British Monarchie which are 1 Quarterly France and England 2 Scotland 3 Ireland the fourth as the first I shut up this discourse of the British Empire with those words of Scripture the Motto of another of King Iames his Coins QVAE DEVS CONJVNXIT NEMO SEPARET And so much for Britain A TABLE Of the Longitude and Latitude of the chief Cities mentioned in this first Book A.  Lon. Lat. Aberdene 22. 20. 57. 20. Alcala de Henares 23. 0. 40. 30. Alicante 28. 40. 39. 0. Almodine 34. 0. 33. 40. Ancona 43. 10. 43. 50. S. Andrewes 22. 10. 56. 20. Angolesme 27. 0. 46. 0. Angiâ—rs 18. 10. 47. 25. Aquilegia 42. 50. 46. 40. Armagh 14. 50. 54. 9. Avero 17. 30. 41. 10. Avignon 23. 40. 43. 50. Aux 22. 40. 43. 40. St. Anderes 22. 20. 43. Aix 22. 20. 42. 10. Arles 22. 45. 43. 20. Amboise 20. 35. 47. 35. B. Badaies 19. 40. 38. 30. Baione 24. 20. 42. 10. Basil 28. 10. 48. 30. Besanson 26. 30. 47. 30. Bilbao 23. 30. 43. 10. Baden in Switzerl 31.  48. 44. Blavet 21. 15. 47. 50. Bononia 35. 50. 43. 33. Brest 20.  48. 50. Bath 20. 56. 51. 20. Bragance 6.  45.  Barwick 22. 43. 55. 48. Barcelone 17. 15. 41. 36. Burdeaux 18.  45. 10. Burges 24. 10. 48. 20. C. Cambridge 23. 25. 52. 11. Calice 26. 2. 52.  Canterburie 24. 50. 51. 16. Cartagena 28. 20. 38. 20. Cane 21.  50.  Carlile 21. 31. 5â— 57. Chester 20. 23. 53. 11. Chichester 26. 10. 51.  Clermont 30. 15. 45. 50. Chur 32.  42.  Corck 15. 40. 41. 40. Corduba 9. 4. 37. 50. Conimbre 5. 45. 40. 19. Compostella 17. 15. 44. 18. Coventrie 25. 52. 52. 23. D. Dieppe 28. 40. 49. 30. Digioâ— 25. 45. 47. Dole 28. 3. 49. 5. Dâ—ver 26. 10. 51.  Dublin 16. 40. 54. 27. Dun-Britton 19. 24. 57. 10. Durham 22.  54. 55. E. Edenburgh 22.  55. 50. Embrun 28.  44.  Elie 25. 20. 52. 40. Exeter 22. 10. 51.  F. Florence 41 10. 43. 40. Ferrara 44.  36.  Fayall   48. 40. G. Geneva 33. 40. 46. 20. Gelway 13. 17. 54. 6. Glocester 19.  53.  Gades 15. 10. 37.  Granada 11.  37. 50. Groine 16. 50. 43. 20. Genoa 37. 50. 45. 0. Grenoble 27.  45. 30. H. S. Hilarie in Guernzey 22. 20. 49. 40. Hull 25. 20. 53. 40. L. Leon 21. 10. 42. 15. Lisbon 9. 10. 38. 38. Lions 23. 15. 45. 10. Lincoln 22. 52. 53. 12. London 23. 25. 5. 34. Luca 42. 10. 40.  Ligorn 40. 20. 43 30. M. Majorca 39. 50. 33.  Malaga 23. 50. 37. 22. Merseilles 24. 30. 43. 10. S. Malo 19.  49.  Medina Caeli 23. 30. 41. 10. Millaine 38. 30. 46. 10. Modena 41. 50. 35. 40. Montpelier 25. 30. 44. 10. Montalban 23.  45.  Messana 45. 50. 37. 50. Minorca 34. 30. 40. 0. N. Naples 46.  39. 30. Nantes 24. 10. 47. 10. Narbon 30. 20. 43. 20. Nevers 25.  47.  Newcastle 22. 30. 54. 57. Nismes 26.  44. 2. Norwich 24. 55. 52. 40. O. Oleron 24. 30. 45. 30. Orleans 28. 30. â—8 0. Orange 26. 20. 43. 20. Oxford 22.  51. 50. Otranto 49. 30. 40. 20. P. Pampelun 24. 30. 43. 3. Paris 23. 30. 48. 40. Pavie 44. 1. 33. 5. Padua 44. 45. 36. 20. Parma 39. 20. 45. 10. Pescara 43. 0. 30. 10. Palerme     Peragia 42. 20. 43. 10. Peter-port in Iarsey 23. 0. 49. 20. Pisa 40. 30. 43.
golden Bul of Charls the 4. by whom first promulgated anno 1359. 1002 10 Henry II. surnamed the Saint Duke of Bavaria the first Emperour elected according to the constitution of Gregory the fift 1025 13 Conrade II. Duke of Franconia surnamed Salicus 1040 14 Henry III. surnamed Niger the son of Conrade 1056 15 Henry IV. son of Henry the third in whose dayes the Popes began to usurpe authority over the Emperours insomuch as Leo the ninth having received the Popedom at the Emperours hands repented himself of it put off his Papall vestments went to Rome as a private person and was there new chosen by the Clergie This done by the perswasion of a Monke called Heldebrand who being afterwards made Pope by the name of Gregory the 7. excommunicated this Henry the first Prince that was ever excommunicated by a Pope of Rome from which time till the year 1254. there were continual wars and thunders betwixt them and the nine following Emperours some of them being excommunicated some forced to put their necks under the feet of the Pope others to quit the care of the Common-wealth and betake themselves unto the wars of the Holy-Land leaving the Pope to doe what he list in Germanie 1106 16 Henry V. son of Henry the 4. armed by the Pope against his father whom he had no sooner succeeded in the Empire but the Pope excommunicated him for being too stiffe in the businesse of investitures and raised up the Saxons against him by whom vanquished and otherwise afflicted by the Popes practises he was forced to submit unto his commands and was the last Emperour of the house of Franconia 1125 17 Lotharius Duke of Saxonie seised on the Empire without any election reconciled unto the German Princes by the means of S. Bernard He settled the affairs of Italie in two journies thither 13. 1136 18 Conrade III. son of Frederick the first hereditary Duke of Sweve or Schwaben and fifters son unto Henry the fifth vanquished Henry surnamed the Proud Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria and going to the holy wars with Lewis King of France discomfited the Turks near the Banks of Meander 15. 1153 19 Frederick surnamed Barbarossa Duke of Sueve crowned at Rome by Adrian the 4. and not long after excommunicated by Pope Alexander the 3. to whom he was fain at last to submit himself the Pope insolently treading on his neck He went after to the Holy Land where he dyed having difcomfited the Turks in three great battels 39. 1190 20 Henry VI. son of Frederick King of Sicil in right of Constance his wife crowned by Pope Celestine who employed him in the wars of the Holy Land in his journey towards which he dyed at Messina 8. 1198 21 Philip Duke of Sueve brother of Henry the 6. excommunicated by the Pope who loved not this Familie by whose means Otho the son of Henry the Lion Duke of Saxonie was set up against him The occasion of great wars among the Germans reconciled by marriage of Otho with a daughter of Philip. 9. 1207 22 Otho IV. son of Henry surnamed the Lyon Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria crowned at Rome by Pope Innocent the 3. by whom not long after excommunicated for taking into his hands some towns of Italie which belonged to the Empire vanquished in Brabant by the faction raised up against him he relinquished the Empire to his Competitor 1212 23 Frederick II. King of Sicil and Naples son of Henry the 6. having settled Germanie disposed himself for the wars of the Holy Land where he recovered the possession of the Realm of Jerusalem excommunicated by the Pope at his return into Italie not long after poisoned 1250 24 Conrade IV. son of Frederick the last Emperour of the house of Schwabâ—n After whose death the Empire being distracted by the Popes practises into many factions each faction chose an Emperor or King of the Romans so that at one time there were elected Henry Earl of Turingia William Earl of Holland Alfonso King of Castile the renowned author of the Alfonsive Tables and 1254 25 Richard Earl of Cornwall brother of Henry the 3. of England the best-monyed man of all his time supposed therewith to buy the suffrages of the Archbishop of Colen and Electour Pvlatine by whom he was elected and crowned King of the Romans anno 1254. and after he had dealt in the affairs of the Empire 6 years he returned into England where he dyed During these battels and the times since Henry the fourth the Popes had in a manner forced the Emperours to abandon Italie so that Rodolphus who succeeded sold all his rights in Italie to the fairest chapman Nor did the craft of the Popes rest there but extended into Germanie also where by arming the Princes against the Emperours and raising the Prelates to the dignitie and estate of Princes he made the Empire of small power and consideration Made smaller yet by the unworthinesse and weaknesse of some of the Emperours who to get that honour for themselves or to leave it after them to their sons dismembred from the same many towns and fair possessions given by them to the Electors for their votes and suffrages by means whereof the Princes grew in time so strong that there were few of them who durst not undertake a warre against their Emperors And this appeareth by the Example of Charls the fifth who though the most mighty and most puissant Emperour which had been in Germanie since the death of Charls the Great yet found himself so over-matched by these ruffling Princes that he was willing to resign the Empire to his brother Ferdinand But to proceed after an interregnum of 12 years from the Exit of Richard Earl of Cornwall the title was at last accepted by 1273 26 Rodolph Earl of Habsburg a petite Prince others of greater Estates and Fortunes not daring to take up the honour the Raiser of the present Austrian Familie 1292 27 Adolph Earl of Nassaw who served in person under King Edward the first of England against the French for which disrelished by the Germans he was encountred and slain near the Citie of Spires 1298 28 Albert Duke of Austria son of Rodolphus the Emperour to whom Pope Boniface the 8. gave the Realm of France of which he had deprived King Philip the Fair. But Albert would not meddle out of Germanie and did nothing in it 1308 29 Henry Earl of Luxembourg made a journey into Italie to recover the rights of the Empire where an Emperour had not been seen in 60 years supposed to be poisoned in the Chalice by a Frier at Benevent a town of the Popes 6. 1314 30 Lewis Duke of Bavaria crowned at Aix in the wonted manner opposed by Frederick Duke of Austria chose by another Faction and crowned at Bonna a town of the Archbishop of Coleno but being defeated Lewis remained sole Emperour ex communicated by Pope John 22. 33. 1346 31 Charls IV. son of John King of Bohemia and grandson of Henry the
the fortunes of Bavaria till the year 1339. when Ludovick the Emperour and Duke of Bavaria on the partition of the estate betwixt him and Rodolphus his elder brother relinquished it for ever to the house of the Palatines Returned for the present to the Dukes of Bavaria on whom conferred together with the Electorall dignity by the Emperour Ferdinand the 2. in recompense of the great service don him by Maximilian the now Duke thereof in the war of Bohemia and the great charge he had been at in the reduction of that Kingdome to the house of Austria How long it will continue thus is known only to God the disposer of all things Yet neither the Bavarians formerly nor the Palatines since have been so fully Masters of it but that the Landgrave of Luchetenberg and the Citie of Nurenberg have put in for a share The Arms of which great and puissant Citie are Azure an Harpie displayed crowned crined and armed Or. 13. The KINGDOM of BOHEMIA The Kingdom of BOHEMIA containing Bohemia it self with the incorporate Provinces is bounded on the East with Poland and Hungarie on the West with the Vpper Palatinate Voiteland and Misnia on the North with the Marquisate of Brandenberg and some part of Misnia and on the South with Austria and Bavaria It comprehends in it besides Bohemia it self the Marquisate of Moravia with the Dukedoms of Silesia and Lusatia 1 BOHEMIA encompassed about with woodie Mountains part of the Hercynian is bounded on the East with Moravia on the West with the Vpper Palatinate and Voiteland on the North with Misnia Lusatia and some part of Silesia on the South with parts of Bavaria and Austria It took this name from the Bemi or Boiemi the old Inhabitants hereof of whom more anon and containing in compasse about 550 English miles The soil is indifferently fruitfull and enriched with mines of all sorts except of gold Tinne they have here in good plenty the mines whereof were first found out by a Cornish man banished out of England anno 1240. which discovery of Tinne in these parts was as saith my Author in magnam jacturam Richardi Comitis Cornubiae he meaneth that Richard which was afterwards King of the Romans and no marvail for in those times there was no Tinne in all Europe but in England Wood they have here good store and in some of their Forrests a Beast called Lomie which hath hanging under its neck a bladder full of scalding water with which when she is hunted she so tortureth the Dogs that she easily escapeth them Of corn they have sufficient for their own use and sometimes also an increase above their spending wherewith they do supply their neighbours of the Vpper Palatinate but they want wine the Air here being too sharp and piercing to produce a good Vintage And it yeelds also store of Saffron no where to be bettered with plenty of medicinable drugs The principall Rivers hereof are 1 the Elb or Albis having here its spring of whose course we have spoken elsewhere 2 Egra 3 the Muldaw or Muldavius and 4 the Warts all three exonerating themselves into the Elb which runneth through the midst of the Country The Kingdome is not as others divided into Counties and Provinces but into the Territories and possessions of severall Lords who have great authority and command over their Vassalls The figure of the whole in a manner Circular the Diameter whereof reacheth every way some 200 miles containing in that compasse 700 Cities walled Townes and Castles and as some say 30000 Villages Inhabited by a people given to drink and gluttony and yet valiant and with sense of honour this last belonging to the Nobility and Gentry the former to the common people but more moderately then most others of the German Nations All of them Princes or Plebeians rich poor noble and base use the Sclavonian language as their mother tongue The chief Bohemian Captain that ever I read of was Zisca who in eleven battels fought in the defence of the Hussites against the Pope and his confederates prevailed and went away victorious insomuch that at his death he willed the Bohemians to flea him and make a drumme of his skin perswading himself if they so did they could never be overcome A fancie like to that of Scipio African and Vortimer King of Britain spoken of before Scholars of most note John of Hus and Hierome of Prague two eminent Divines of whom more anon The Christian faith was first here preached by one Borsinous anno 900 or thereabouts Borzivoius the 8 Duke from Crocus was the first Christian Prince and next to him Wenceslaus the second This last most cruelly murdered by Boleslaus his brother at the instigation of Drahomira an obstinate Heathen mother to them both who having caused the Ministers of the Lord to be butchered and their bodies to lie unburied for two years together was swallowed coach and all in that very place where their bodies lay Confirmed by this prodigy they continued constant in the Faith to this very day though not without the intermixture of some notable vanity For one Picardus coming out of the Low-countries drew a great sort of men and women unto him pretending to bring them to the same state of perfection that Adam was in before his fall from whence they were called Picards and Adamites They had no respect unto marriage yet could they not accompany any woman untill the man coming to Adam said unto him Father Adam I am inflamed towards this woman and Adam made answer Increase and multiply They lived in an Island which they called Paradise and went stark naked but they continued not long for Zisca hearing of them entred their fooles Paradise and put them all to the sword anno 1416. But to make amends for this folly they were exceeding zealous of the Reformation For much about the same time the works of Wickliffe were brought into Bohemia by a certain scholar who had been Student in the University of Oxford which hapning into the hands of John Husse and Hierome of Prague two men whereof the Country may worthily boast wrought in their hearts a desire to reforme the Church A businesse which they prosecuted so earnestly that being summoned to the Councell of Constance they were there condemned for Hereticks and burned anno 1414. yet had their doctrine such deep root in the hearts of the people that it could never be destroyed by the Tyrannies of war or persecutions though both were used to this very day multitudes of the Professours of it living in this Kingdome under the names of Calistini and Sub utraque as before is said though perfected by the writings of Luther Melanchthon Calvin and such other of the Protestant Doctors as travelled in the work of Reformation The first Inhabitants hereof of whom there is any good record were the Benni whom Pomponius Mela placeth in this tract with the addition of Gens Magna By Tacitus they are called Boiemi who makes them the
the title of Earl of Holstein anno 1114. By Adolph the second his successour who having made a full conquest of it caused it to be planted with Colonies of Dutch or Germans from Holland VVesâ—phalen and Friseland by which meanes the name of Sclaves was at last worn out By Gâ—rrard the fift the Dukedome of Sleswick was also conferred upon him by the bountie of Margaret Queen of Denmark in whose wars he served Adolph the last Earle of this house dying without issue the whole Estate fell on Christiern sonne of Theodorick Earl of Olderburg and Heduigis his wife sister and heir to Adolph before mentioned who being called to the Crown of Denmark compounded with his brother Gerrard for the summe of 50000 Markes and having gotten Ditmarsh also of the Emperour Frederick the third prevailed so farre as to have the whole Estate erected into a Dukedome Anno 1474. to bee held by him and his successours of the sacred Empire Which said we will next adde the Catalogue of The EARLES and DUKES of HOLSTEIN 1114 1 Adolph of Schomberg by Lotharius Emperour and Duke of Saxonie made the first Earle of Holstein 1137 2 Adolph II. sonne of Adolph the first 1164 3 Adolph III. sonne of Adolph the second vanquished by Canutus King of the Danes lost himself and his Countrey 1232 4 Adolph IV. in his fathers life time recovered his estate from Waldemar the successour of Canutus overcome by him in a well-fought field anno 1226. his father then prisoner to the Danes 1261 5 Gerrard the second sonne of Adolph the fourth his elder brother John making choice of Wagerland succeeded in Holstein 1281 6 Henry the sonne of Gerrard the first that set up a custome-house at Hamburg for receipt of his tols and taxes 1310 7 Gerrard II. sonne of Henry slain treacherously by the Danes 1339 8 Henry II. sonne of Gerrard the second 1381 9 Gerrard III. sonne of Henry the second created the first Duke of Sleswick by Queen Margaret of Denmark 1404 10 Henry III. sonne of Gerrard the third 1427 11 Adolphus V. commonly called the XII those of the younger houses being reckoned in the last Earl of this house 1459 12 Christiern of Oldenburg King of Denmark Sweden and Norwey sonne of Theodorick Earl of Oldenburg and his wife Heduigis sister of Henry and Adolphus the two last Earls succeeded in the Earldome of Holstein inlarged with the addition of Ditmarsh and erected into a Dukedome by the Emperor Frederick the third anno 1474. But seeing that Otho Earle of Schemberg pretended a right unto the whole as the next heir male according to the constitutions of the Empire of which it was holden and Gerrard the brother of Christiern put in for his share according to the ill custome of Germanie of which it was then counted part he was faine to buy his peace of both giving to Otho 43000 Florens in ready money with the Townes of Pinnenberg Haltzburg and Bramstede the antient possessions of the Earles of Schomberg and 50000 markes to his brother Gerrard besides his whole interest in the Earldome of Oldenbourg as before was said By this meanes Holstein was united to the Crown of Denmark the Kings whereof as Dukes of Holst being counted Princes of the Empire but neither send unto the â—iâ—ts nor contribute any thing at all to the publick taxes nor acknowledge any kinde of subjection to it more then meerly titularie Onely it was ordained at the request of the subjects when first they were incorporated into that Kingdom that in case of any grievance or unjust sentence in the ordinary courts of justice wherein they found no remedie in the supreme councell of the Province it might be lawfull for them to appeale to the Imperiall Chamber as they had done formerly Which as it was granted to content them at the present time on sufficient caution so hath it seldome or never been put in practise the very grant or priviledge if such it were being in a manner worn out of memory But since this uniting of the two Estates the title of Duke of Holstein and a good part of the Countrey was given unto Aâ—â—lphus brother of Christiern the third created by Queen Elizabeth one of the Knights of the Garter anno 1560 who governed it interchangeably with the King in their severall turns after whose death and the death of all his children dying without issue male the title of it was conferred on Vlrick son of Frederick the second and brother of Christiern the fourth created Knight of the Gaâ—â—er by King James anno 16â—5 JVITLAND IVITLAND containeth all the rest of the Cimbrick Chersonese divided from the Dukedom of Holst by the River Eydore the antient boundarie betwixt the Saxons and the Danes but principally by a long trench and wall from one Sea to the other of such breadth that a chariot or two horsemen a breast might ride upon it First built in imitation of the Picts wall in England by Godfrey King of Danemark in the time of Charles the Great either to hinder the dayly incursions of the Saxons as some or to stop the current of the victories of the said Charles as others thinke The tract whereof still very easie to be seene is called Dennewerck or the Danes work to this very day It was so called from the Juites who together with the Angli and neighbouring Saxons made a conquest of the best part of Britain The Countrey so abounding in Cattell that it sendeth yeerly into Germany 50000 Oxen besides great store of Butter Cheese Tallow Hides and Horses divided commonly into North-Juitland dnd South-Juitland or Juitland specially so called and the Dukedome of Sleswick SOVTH-IVITLAND or the Dukedome of SLESWICK is that part of the Cimbrian Chersonese which lies next to Holstein called South-Juitland from the Southern situation of it and Sleswick from the chief Town of it and the head of this Dukedome The Countrey for the most part plaine little swelled with mountaines the fields whereof doe interchangeably yeeld both fish and corn For during one three years they sow it constantly and reap the fruits of it and for the next three let the Pooles overflow the land to the end the fish may eat up the grasse whom they catch as often as they please and the mudde which is left behinde inricheth the soil But besides their Pooles they have also on the Baltick shores many goodly Bayes not onely commodious for Merchants but well stored with fish and with Salmons specially Chief Townes herein are 1 Flensburg seated amongst very high Mountains on the shore of the Baltick Sea where there is a Port so deep so safe and so commodious that all the Inhabitants thereof in a manner may lade and unlade their ships close to their houses 2 Husem upon the German Ocean nor farre from the mouth of the River Edore 3 Hadersleve a Bishop See if not rather some towne or manour of the Bishops of Sleswick situate on a Navigable inlet of the
Swethlanders they became better known in the flourishing times of the French Empire by the name of Normans first called 10 by Egiâ—â—hatus in his History of the life of Charles the Great infesting then the Sea-coasts of France and Belgium Under this name they fell so heavily on the French especially in the times of Charles the Simple that they extorted from him that goodly Country since of them called Normandy conferred on Rollo first Duke thereof anno 912. whose successours much increased their glory by the conquest of England as some private adventurers of them did by the conquest of the Kingdomes of Naples Sicil and Antioch Afterwards setling on their own bottome every one of these northern nations acting by it self they were called Norwegians sometimes as formerly commanding over all three Kingdomes subject successively to each but most an end governed by their own Kings till their finall subjugation by the Danes And as a Nation acting solely and by it self they subdued Ireland under the conduct of Turgesius who tyrannized there for a time as also all the Orcades and the I le of Man sold or surrendred by them upon good conditions to the English and Scots who by those titles still possesse them The Catalogue of their Kings leaving out all those of the darker times parallel to our Brute and the first Scottish Fergus as meerly fabulous we will begin with King Suibdagerus who was King of all the three Kingdomes and at his death divided them again amongst his three sons whose successours Munster thus reckoned The KINGS of NORWAY 1 Suibdagerus 2 Haddingus 3 Hetharius 4 Collerus 5 Frogerus 6 Gotarus 7 Rotherus 8 Helga 9 Hasmunus 10 Reginaldus 11 Gumaraus 12 Osmundus 13 Olaus 14 Osmundus II. not long after whose time anno scil 800. the Normans began their irruptions 15 Aquinus 16 Haraldus 17 Olaus II. 18 Sueno King of Danemark by Birth and of Norway by Conquest 19 Olaus III. son of Swaine or Sueno succeeded in the Realmes of Denmark and Norway Canutus his younger brother being King of England In this Kings time the Norwegians first received the Gospell 20 Canutus King of England succeeded his brother Olaus in the Kingdomes of Denmark and Norway to which he also added the Crown of Sweden 21 Sueno II. by whom the Kingdome was restored to the Norwegians 22 Canutus II. 23 Magnus 24 Harald II. 25 Magnus II. King of Sweden and Norway 1326 26 Magnus III. King of Sweden and Norway intending the Crown of Sweden for Ericus his eldest sonne conferred that of Norway on Haquin or Aquinus his second sonne 1359 27 Aquinus King of Norway younger sonne of Magnus the third married with Margaret eldest daughter of Waldemar the third King of Denmark so uniting the Kingdomes And though Olaus the onely son of this bed died young without any issue yet the Danes having once got footing in Norway so assured themselves of it that they have ever since possessed it as a subject Kingome keeping the Natives so poor and low that they are not able to assert their former liberties and not permitting them to use any shipping so much as for transporting their own commodities for fear they should grow wealthy and strong at Sea Besides the strong Garrisons maintained in most parts of the Country keep it in such an absolute awe that they dare not stir against the Danes if their stomachs served them So that now Norway being made subject to the Crown of Denmark or both made fellow-subjects to the same King we must next look upon these Kings not as Kings of each distinct and separate from the other but as they are in fact and title The KINGS of DENMARK and NORWAY 1376 1 Haquin or Aquinus King of Denmark and Norway of this last by descent of the other by marriage 1380 2 Olaus son of Aquinus and Margaret 1383 3 Margaret wife of Aquinus mother of Olaus and daughter of Waldemar the third after the death of her sonne in whose time she governed as his Guardian took upon her the Kingdome in her own right not onely keeping Norway in the state she found it but adding unto Denmark the Crown of Sweden won by the vanquishment of Albert Duke of Mecklenburg then King thereof A gallant and magnanimous Lady the Semiramis of Germany 1411 4 Ericus Duke of Pomeren and Knight of the Garter sonne of the Lady Mary Dutchesse of Pomeren daughter of Ingelburgis the sister of Margaret by whom adopted for her Heir succeeded after her decease in all the three Kingdomes outed of all before his death by a strong Faction made against him and his estates conferred on 1439 5 Christopher Count Palatine of the Rhene and Duke of Bavaria but in title onely the sonne of Margaret sister of Ericus chosen by the joynt consent of all the States of these Kingdomes After whose death without issue the Danes considering the great advantage they had gotten by the addition of Norway pitched upon Adolphus Duke of Sleswick and Earl of Holst for the next successour that they might get in those Estates to their Kingdome also Who excusing himself by reason of his Age and want of Children commended to them Christiern Earl of Oldenburg his kinsman and next heir who was chose according 1448 6 Christiern Earl of Oldenburg upon the commendation of his Uncle Adolfus chosen King of Danemark and Norway succeeded his said Uncle in the Estates of Holst and Sleswick continuing since united unto that Crown and added also thereunto by conquest the Kingdome of Sweden 1482 7 John son of Christiern succeeded in all three Kingdomes Knight of the Order of the Garter 1514 8 Christiern II. son of John King of Denmark Norway and Sweden which last he held under with great cruelty hated by reason of his Tyranny towards all sorts of people and outed of his Kingdomes by his Uncle Frederick anno 1522. by whom at last taken and kept in prison till he dyed anno 1559. 1523 9 Frederick brother of John and Uncle of Christiern the second chosen King of Denmark and Norway on the abdication of his Nephew reformed Religion in both Kingdomes according to the Confession of Ausbourg 1535 10 Christiern III. suppressed with great trouble the party formed against him in behalf of Christiern the second perfected the Reformation begun in the time of his Father and was a great Benefactour to the University of Copenhagen 1559 11 Frederick II. sonne of Christiern the third subdued Ditmarsh before unconquered by the Danes or the Earls of Holst and added it unto that Dukedome both being united to that Crown though held of the Empire Knight of the Garter 1588 12 Christien IV. sonne of Frederick the second brother of Anne Queen of Great Britain and Knight of the Garter engaging in a warre against the Emperour Ferdinand the second for the liberty of Germany was suddenly beat out of all the Cimbrick Chersonese by the prevailing Imperialists but compounded the businesse upon very good termes and was
Hucba in the Kingdom of Cairoan having subdued the rest of Africk and added it unto his Estate passed forwards into Egypt which he conquered also assuming to himself the title of Caliph But in his absence the Lieutenant whom he left in Africk rebelled against him and acknowledging the Caliph of Bagdet for his lawful Lord received of him for this good service the Kingdom of Africa Despairing to recover his lost Estate and yet not willing that it should be useful unto his Enemies he licenced the Arabians for a Ducat a man to passe over the Nile with their tents and families On which agreement almost half the Tribes of Arabia Deserta and many of Arabia Felix went into Africa where they sacked Tripolis Cairoan and the rest of the principal Cities tyrannizing over all Barbary till restrained at last by Joseph the founder of Morocco of whom more hereafter Since which time though they lost their unlimited Empire yet they still swarm like Locusts over all the Country and neither apply themselves to tillage or building houses or any civil course of life nor suffer those to live in quiet who would otherwise manure and improve the Country The rest of the Storie of these Kingdoms we shall have anon when we have taken a Survey of the Kingdom of Fesse 4. FESSE THe Kingdom of FESSE is bounded on the South with the Realm of Morocco on the North with parts of the Atlantick and Mediterranean on the East with Malva parting it from the Kingdom of Tremesen and on the West with the Atlantick wholly It takes this name from Fesse the chief City of it Known to the Ancients by the name of Mauritania Tingitana so called from the City Tingis now Tanger then of greatest note Called also Hispania Transfretana Spain on the other side of the Sea because a part of that Diocese and by some Pliny amongst others Bogudiania from Bâ—gud one of the Kings hereof to whom given by Caesar by others Ampelusia from its abundance of Vines The Inhabitants of it by the Spaniards now called Alarbes The Country of good temperature in regard of the Air if not in some places of the coldest but very unequally disposed of in respect of the Earth here being in it many Desarts and large Forrests not well inhabited but intermixt with many rich and delightful Fields So that taking the estimate in the gross it may be said to be a rich and flourishing Country hardly inferior unto any The particularities of which are to be considered in the Characters of the several Provinces into which it now doth stand divided that is to say 1 Temesna 2 Fesse specially so called 3 Elchaus or Chaus 4 Garet 5 Algara 6 Erritis and 7 Habat 1. TEMESNA hath on the South the River Ommirabili on the West the Ocean extended in length from West to East 80 miles and in breadth 70. A champain Country very level and once so populous that it contained 40 Cities and 300 Castles most of them ruined by the wars and the wild Arabians the greater destroyer of the two The principal of those remaining 1 Teyeget neer the River Ommirabili once of greater note but now inhabited only by poor people and a few Smiths compelled to live there for the making of Iron-instruments to manure the land 2. Thagia on the course of the said River much visited by those of Fesse for the Sepulchre of an holy Prophet who was there interred the Fessans going thither in pilgrimage with such numbers of men women and children that their Tents seem sufficient to lodge an Army 3. Adendun more towards the Sea but on a small River called Guirla well walled and fenced on one side by a Lake or Pool 4 Amsa on the shore of the Atlantick once of great trade and well frequented both by the English and the Portugals by which last destroyed 5. Munsor destroyed in like manner by the wild Arabians 6. Nuchaida situate in so fertile and rich a soil that the inhabitants would have given a Camels burden of Corn for a pair of shooes Nothing now left of it but one Steeple and a piece of the wall 7. Rabut or Rubut built by Mansor or Almansor a King of Morocco neer the mouth of the River Burugrug and by him made one of the best peopled Towns in Africk built after the model of Morocco but now so wasted that there are not in it above 500 families most of the ground within the wals being turned into meadows vineyards and gardens 8. Fanzara on the River Subu the Subur of Ptolomy falling not far off into the other 9 Mahmora in the same tract also once possessed by the Spaniards neer which the Portugals received a great defeat by the King of Fesse for want of good intelligence betwixt them and the Castilians 10. Salla the Sala of Ptolomy by the inhabitants called Zale in ordinary Maps by mistaking Cale at the mouth of the River Rebato which the antient Writers called Sala as they named the Town Beautified by King Almansor who is here interred with a stately Palace a goodly Hospital a fair Temple and an Hall of Marble cut in Mosaich works intended for the burial-place of his posterity A town much traded formerly by the Christian Merchants of England Flanders Genoa and the Golf of Venice Took by the Spaniards An. 1287. and within ten dayes lost again and of late times made a nest of Pyrates as dangerous to those which â—ailed in the Ocean as the Pirates of Algiers to the Mediterrean Whose insolencies the King of Morrcco not able to suppress for want of shipping desired the aid of His Majesty Charles King of Great-Britain by whom the Town being blocked up by Sea and besieged to the Landward by the King of Morocco it was at last compelled to yield the works thereof dismantled the Pirates executed and 300 Christian Captives sent unto His Majesty to be by him restored to their former liberty to the great honour of His Majesty and the English Nation An 1632. As for the fortunes of this Province they have been somwhat different from the rest of this Kingdom trained by a factious Prophet to revolt from the King of Fesse and Morocco whose Estate they very much endangered sending an Army of 50000 men to the Gates of Morocco But being discomfited by Joseph sirnamed Telephinus he followed them into their own Country which he wasted with great cruelty for ten moneths together consuming above a million of them and leaving the province to the mercy of Wolves and Lyons Repeopled afterwards by Almansor with Arabian Colonies Given about fifty years after that by the Princes of the Marine family to more civil Inhabitants by whom the Arabians were expelled and the Province consequently reduced into some good Order 2. Westward of Temesna lieth the Province of FESSE properly and specially so called Extended in length from the River Burugrug to the River Inavis for the space of 100 miles A very fruitful Province well stored with
very earnestly intreat me to lead the way till I had brought him past the Woods to the open Fields Which when I had refused to do as I had good reason alleging that I never had been there before and therefore that I could not tell which way to lead him That 's strange said he I have heard my old Master your Father say that you made a Book of all the World and canâ—ot you finde your way out of the Wood Which being spoken out of an honest simplicity not out of any pretence to wit or the least thought of putting a blunt jest upon me occasioned a great deal of merriment for a long time but I hope to meet with no such Readers The greatness of the bulk and consequently of the price makes me somewhat confident that none but men of judgement and understanding will peruse these Papers and such as they will look for no more particulars than the nature of a generall Discourse will fitly bear Perfection and exactness is to be expected in each kind of Science as is observed by Aristotle in the 2 d Book of his Ethicks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as far forth as the condition of the Argument may be capable of it And so much if I have attained unto it is all which can with reason be expected from me To look foâ— more were as improper and absurd in the words of Aristotle as for an Artist to expect Tropes of Rhetorick from a Mathematician or Demonstrations from an Orator Lastly as an Historian I have traced the affairs of each severall Countrey from the first Inhabitants thereof such as the Latines call Aborigines and the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 till these later times Which that I might be sure to do on a good foundation I have took more than common care to settle all the first Adventurers after the proud attempt at Babel in their right Plantations and that too in the way of an Introduction that I might the better know where I was to finde them and to go on with their affairs with the less disturbance The rest of their Occurrences I have summed into so short an Abstract as may be usefull to the learned in the way of a Remembrancer to the less knowing man in the way of a Tutor Brevity in this kinde I have much indeavoured but so as to avoid all obscurity also Nor have I only kept my self to the Storie of Kingdoms or of the greater Signiâ—uries Estates or Nations which are or have been of the greatest consideration in the sway of the world but looked on the Estates of such Dukes Earls and inferiour Princes as in their times have had the Government of those parts which gave Title to them whose actions and successions are distinctly specified and all such alterations noted as have hapned either in the ruin of such Estates or the translating of them from one House to anothâ—r The Catalogues and Successions of which royall and illustrious Families I have drawn down unto the yeer 1648. towards the expiring of which yeer I began to set my self upon this Imployment And there I fix as on the top of some dreadfull Precipice which one can neither venture down without danger nor look down without horror Some things there are of such a nature that either to speak of them or to hold our peace is alike unsafe In such a case it is best keeping at a distance For though Truth be the best Mistress which a man can serve Magis amica Veritas said the great Philosopher yet it is well observed withall that if a man follow her too close at the heels she may chance to kick out his teeth for his labour In this regard as also out of that compassionate affection which a true Englishman ought to bear his native Country although in my approaches towards these present times I have took notice in some other places of such battells sieges and successes in the chances of War as have hapned in these later dayes I have sorborn to take the least notice of those Tragedies of blood aud death which have been lately acted on the Stage of England I cannot but with grief confess that I might find variety of this kind enough in the late Wars amongst our selves in which there have been more pitched fields more strong pieces taken more notable traverses of State and exploits of war than all the world can parallel in an equall time But I have too much English bowels to please my self in the recitall or to look back on those unfortunate adventures which I should rather choose to cover with the Act of Oblivion or bury in the grave of perpetuall silence How gladly I could have recorded these exploits of war had they been exercised on a subject more proper for them my willingness to take notice upon all occasions of the actions and achievements of the English Nation will bear witness for me But the imploying of that valor against our selves as if not to be conquered but by one another strikes such horror in me that I cannot think thereof without much afrightment nor intimate thus much of it without great reluctancies I fear it may be said too truly of our late imbroilments as the Historian of the Civill Wars betwixt Caesar and Pompey Causa hujus Belli eadem quae omnium nimia felicitas that they were principally occasioned by a surfet of too much felicity But if we were grown weary of our own prosperities and that that prayer passage in the publick Liturgie Give peace in our time O Lord did not relish with us how happy had it been if we had found some other field to have tried our valour inâ— and made some forein Country that Aceldama which so fatally was made at home The dishonor which we suffered in the Isle of Re when beat thence ingloriously by the French the forcible and long detention of the Palatinate by the power of the Spaniard the barbarous butchery at Amboyna and the beating up of the Spanish Fleet within the protection of our Casiles by those of Holland the insolencies of the Scots and the rebellions of the Irish might well have stirred some indignation in an English brest And had we fought upon those scores or on none but them our victories had deserved the honor of a solemn triumph denied by the old Roman Laws to a Civill War But our infelicity as it seems was like that of Rome in following those unnaturall wars with such animosities when the unrevenged death of Craâ—â—is the blood of so many thousand of their slaughtered Citizens and the shamefull lâ—ss of so many of the Roman Ensigns should rather have invited them to the conquest of the Parthian Empire Of which thus feelingly the Poet Cumque superba foret Babylon spolianda Trophaeis Bella geri placuit nullos habit ura Triumphos And when proud Babylon should have been constrain'd To give us back our Ensigns lately gain'd We rather chose such Quarrells to
Egypt Odours from Arabia come From India Gums rich Drugs and Ivorie From Syria Mummie black red Ebonie From burning Chus from Peru Pearls and Gold From Russia Furs to keep the rich from cold From Florence Silks from Spain Fruit Saffron Sacks From Danemark Amber Cordage Firs and Flax. From France and Flanders Linnen Woad and Wine From Holland Hops Horse from the banks of Rhine From England Wooll All lands as God distributes To the Worlds treasure pay their sundry tributes This as Dn-Bartas speaks of the present times so questionless the same or the like Commerce held good in the first Ages of the Worlds Creation God furnishing all Countries from the first beginning with some Staple-commodities for the benefit of themselves and others for the maintaining of that entercourse between Nation and Nation which makes them link the closer in the bonds of Amitie And to this end also serve those severall Manufactures wherewith some Countries do abound in respect of others but looked on in the present Book as the works of men And of this kind also are there severall Polities and forms of Government For though all Magistracy in it self be from God originally and that the Monarchicall form comes neerest to the Government used by God himself yet being that some Polities are meerly but humane inventions and that even Monarchy it self is founded on the consent of men explicitely or implicitely required unto it All Government or Magistracie is called an Ordinance of man in holy Scripture 1 Pet. 11. v. 13. But those particular Works of men which are the most considerable part of our present subject are Castles Towns and Cities of most eminent note which thrive and prosper in the World according as they do partake of those Conveniencies which conduce most to their Magnificence and Greatness Of these Boterus gives us many relation being had to the time he lived in but of those many we shall touch upon the principall onely passing by those of lesser note as pleasantness of Site fruitfulness of Soyl salubritie of Air and such like obvious Observations First then there is required to the Magnificence and Splendour of Cities a Navigable River or some such easie passage by Sea which will bring thither a continual concourse and trade of Merchants as at Venice London Amsterdam Secondly some Staple-Manufactures or Commodities which will draw the like resort of Merchants though the conveniencie of Sea or Rivers invite them not as in Nurenberg in Germany a dry Town but mightily Traded Thirdly the Palace of the Prince For ubi Imperator ibi Roma where the Court is there will be a continuall confluence of Nobles Gentry Merchants and all sorts of Trades And by this means Madrid not long since a poor beggerly Village is grown the most populous Citie in all Spain Fourthly the Residence of the Nobility beautifieth a Citie with stately and magnificent Buildings which makes the Cities of Italy so much excell ours in England their Nobles dwelling in the Cities and ours for the most part in their Countrie-houses Fifthly the Seats or Tribunals of Justice on which both Advocates and Clients are to give attendance as in the Parliamentary Cities in France and Spires in Germany Sixtly Universities and Schools of Learning to which the Youth from all parts are to make resort which hath been long the chief cause of the flourishing of Oxford Cambridge Bononia in Italy and other Cities of good note beyond the Seas Seventhly Immunity from Tolls and Taxes most men being most desirous to inhabit there where their In-come will be greatest their Privileges largest and their Disbursements least So Naples Florence Venice having been desolated by Plagues were again suddainly re-peopled by granting large Immunities to all comers-in And last of all the opinion of Sanctitie either for the Reliques of Saints or some noted Shrines or the residence of some Famons man or the Seat of Religion is not the least Adamant which draws people to it to the great enriching of some Cities And of this Rome it self can give us two most pregnant evidences the one in reference to the Popes and these latter times that famous Town not otherwise subsisting now than by the constant residence of the Popes and Cardinals whose absence while the Papall Sea was kept at Avignon had made it over-grown with Briars and Brambles and buried it almost in its own sad ruins The other in the person of Titus Livius the Historian to see which man there came so many from the Coasts of France and Spam that Saint Hierome elegantly saith Quos ad suis contemplationem Roma non traxerat unius hujus hominis fama perduxit qui jam nrbem tantam ingressi aliud extra Urbem quaererent Such are the causes of the Greatness and Magnificence of Cities when they are once built none of all which might possibly be looked at by the first builders of Cities I mean by Cain before the Flood and by Nimrod after it who aimed more at the love of Empire and self-preservation than at the generall good of Mankind or the particular wealth of those amongst whom they lived Of Cain it is affirmed expresly in the Book of God That being possessed with this fear that every one that found him would lay hands upon him and slay him in revenge of the blood of Abel He builded a Citie and called it by the name of his son Enoch Gen. 4. 17. Builded a Citie For what reason To fortifie and secure himself against all revenge as the Text doth intimate or thereby to oppresse his Neighbours as Iosephus witnesseth Neither was thiâ— the onely Citie of the first Ages though none but this be mentioned in the Book of God And that which the Scripture saith of Jubal that he was the Father of such as dwell in Tents and of such as have Cattell that is to say he was the first of those which lived upon Pasturage and followed their cartell up and down with their moveable Tents not having any certain home or habitations as the wild Arabs now and the ancient Nomades Is proof sufficient that the residue of all Mankind lived a more civill kind of life in their Towns and Villages And if Pomponius Mela be of any credit as in these things I think he is he will inform us that the Citie of Ioppa was built before the Flood that the King thereof was named Cepha and that his name and the name of his Brother Phineas together with the Grounds and Principles of their Religion were found graven upon certain Altars of stone But whether this be so or not certain it is that as well Canaan in the West whereon Ioppa stood as the Land of Nod on the East side of Paradise where Cain built his Citie were peopled long before the Flood and so were most of the other parts of the World besides And if well peopled in all or most parts thereof no doubt but they had Villages and Towns yea and Cities too as well for
a more particular Enemy The English are enemies to the French the Scots to the English the Portugueze have the like inveterate hatred against the Spaniards The Princes of Italy enjoy great possessions without any good title but are continually opposed by the more potent Cities of Venice Florence Genoa and Luca. The Arragonian Kings of Naples have found perpetuall Enemies of the Dukes of Anjou as have the Dukes of Millain of the house of Orleans The Princes of Italy and the Florentines have a stich at Venice as the States of Genoa and Sienna have against the Florentines In Germany the Animosities have been great and of long continuance between the houses of Austria and Bavaria the hatred grown beyond all hopes of reconciliation which is between the Switzers and the Austrian Family The Dukes of Cleve and Gulick are alwaies upon ill terms with their neighbours of Gelderland And in the North the Cities on the Baltick Seas have their continuall quarrels with the Kings of Danemark Nor are the enmities any thing less if they be not greater which are discernable amongst the people of Asia and Africk than those that are above remembred So far and to this purpose saith that notable and judicious Writer The consideration of which points if there were no other were of it self sufficient to shew the necessary use of History and Geography as well for the understanding the affairs of the Ages past as for commerce and correspondency with the Nations present For had no Histories been written in the former times in what a dull ignorance had we lived of all those occurrences which do so much concern the whole state of Mankind and are our principall directors in life and action in which respect the Orator most truly calleth it Magistram vitae For upon the credit of this History the examples of our Ancestors the grounds of civill prudence and the fames of men do most especially depend And certainly to draw back the mind to the contemplation of matters long ago passed to search out with diligence and to deliver with faith freedom and the life of expression such things as are found out on a diligent search to repreâ—â—nt unto our eyes the changes of Times the characters of Persons the uncertainties of Counâ—â—â—◠〈…〉 Pretentions and the secrets of States 〈…〉 of a publicâ—â— use 〈…〉 great both pains and judgement Besides 〈…〉 eternitie to all such men who by their Counsels or Atchievements have de 〈◊〉 〈…〉 those Kingdoms and Common-wealths wherein they lived And thereupon the Orator doth not only call it Magistram vitae but Lucem veritatis Testem temporâ—s Nunciam 〈◊〉 Vitae memoriam According to which character I find these Verses set before a Châ—oniâ—â—â— of some Kings of England more worth than all the Book besides For though in these daies Miracles be fled Yet this shall of good Histories be sed They call back time that 's past and give life to the dead Nor want there other motives to indear unto us the use of History besides the light it give unto all the remarkable Actions of preceding times and the eternitie if I may say so which it conferreth on the Actors themselves by the preservation of their names from the ruins of Time and the pit of Oblivion For First it stirreth men to Vertue and deters them from Vice by shewing forth the glorious memories of vertuous men and the ill savour which is left behind men of ungodly life and especially keeps persons of most eminent place from letting loose the reins unto all licentiousness by representing this to their consideration that all their actions shall be laid open one day to the view of the Vulgar Secondly it hath been a principall Conserver of most Arts and Sciences by keeping on Record the Dictates and Opinions of so many of the old Philosophers out of which a perfect Body of Philosophy and others of the Liberall Arts hath been collected and digested Thirdly it is the best School-master in the Art of War and teacher of Stratagems and in that can practically afford more punctuall directions than can be otherwise obtained and is withall the best Assistant to the Statesman or Politician who from hence draw their Observations and Conclusions and become thereby serviceable to their Prince and Country though never travelled more than amongst their Books So Archimedes in his study and Demosthenes in his Orators gown endangered more the enemies of their severall Countries than the Athenians or Syracusans did by dint of sword And last of all besides these civill benefits and considerations and the great help which it affords in the way of discourse there is no particular branch of knowledge more usefull for the true and perfect understanding of holy Scripture than that of Ecclesiasticall and Profane History or which gives clearer light to many dark passages thereof especially in the Propheticall writings of either Testament This as it shews the necessary use and benefit which redounds from History so doth it serve to usher in that commendation which belongs to the study of Geography also without some knowledge wherein the study of History is neither so pleasant nor so profitable as a judicious Reader would desire to have it 'T is true Geography without History hath life and motion but very unstable and at random but History without Geography like a dead carkass hath neither life nor motion at all or moves at least but slowly on the understanding For what delight or satisfaction can any man receive from the reading of Story without he know somewhat of the places and the conditions of the people which are therein mentioned In which regard Ammianus Marcellinus the Historian hath deserved very well of all his Readers premising to the Actions of every Country some brief description of the place and chief Towns therein For though the greatness of the Action doth ennoble and adorn the place yet it is the knowledge of the place which addes delight and satisfaction unto the reading of the story which conveighs it to us History therefore and Geography like the two Fires or Meteors which Philosophers do Castor and Pollux if joyned together crown our reading with delight and profit if parted threaten both with a certain shipwrack and are like two Sisters dearly loving not without pitie I had almost said impiety to be kept asunder So as that which Sr. Phil. Sidney said of Argalus and Parthenia Her being was in him alone And she not being he was none may be as justly said of History and Geography as of those two Lovers And yet this is not all the benefit which redounds from the study of Geography which is exceeding usefull to the reading of the holy Scriptures as in discovering the situation of Paradise the bounds and borderâ— of those Countries which are therein mentioued especially wâ—th relation to the travels of the Patriarchs Prophets Evangelists and Apostles yea of Christ himself not otherwise to be comprehended and understood but by the help
place by reason of the fires which formerly have flamed so hideously especially in the yeer 1444. that it made not only the rest of these Ilands but all Sicilie tremble Neer unto this Isle was fought the first Navall fight betwixt Rome and Carthage Before which time the Romans had never used the Seas as being totally imployed in the conquest of Italie insomuch that when they had built their Gallies they were fain to exercise their men in rowing by placing them on two Seats neer the water with Oars in their hands Which notwithstanding having devised an Engine like a Grapling-hook they so fastened the Adverse Fleet unto them that the whole â—ight seemed a Land-battell fought upon the Sea The victory fell unto the Romans C. Duilins the Consul then commanding in Chief and was honoured with the first Navall Triumph that was ever solemnized at Rome After this Iland was once known to the Greeks they sent from all their chief Cities 〈◊〉 rall Colonies who planted in the Sea-coasts of the Country as before we noted But so as they never united themselves in a body together but had their severall estates and particular ends whereby they came to be divided into many factions and at last made themselves a prey to as many Tyrants Phalaris lording it at Agrigentum Panaetius at Leontium Gelon at Sâ—racuse Cleander at Gelae and when one Faction grew too weak to resist the other they called in severall Forein Nations to abet their quarrel For on this ground the Carthaginians were first called into Sicilie by the Messenians against the Agrigentines and on the same was managed here a great part of the Peloponnesian wars the Athenians siding with the Leontines and the Spartans with he Syracusans in which the whole power of Athens was broken by Sea and Land and their two Generals Nicias and Demosthenes murdered in prison But because Syracuse was a Citie of the greatest authority and of greatest influence over the rest of Sicilie we shall more punctually insist on the State and affairs thereof the government of which at first was popular as it was in most of the Greek Colonies according to the platforms which they brought from home and was but newly altered to the Aristocraticall when Gelon made himself King of it about 26 years after the expulsion of the Tarquins at Rome whom with as many as succeeded in the Royal dignity take along as followeth The Tyrants or Kings of Syracuse A. M. 3465. 1 Gelon the Prince or Lord of Gela taking advantage of the quarrels in Syracusa betwixt the Magistrates and people made himself Master of the Citie and was chosen King A valiant and prudent Prince by whom 150000 Carthaginians were slain in battle for their welcome into Sicil. 7. 3472 2 Hiero the brother of Gelon a valiant King also but a rude and covetous man whereby he lost the love of his people 11 3484 3 Thrasibulus brother of Hiero whose Government proved so cruell and unsupportable that he held it not above 10 moneths who being forced into Exile by the Syracusans the people did a while enjoy their libertie but withall fell into those Factions which after 60 years made them lose it again 3544 4 Dionysius that so famous Tyrant from being Generall of the Forces of the Syracusans made himself their King A man of great vices but great vertues withall He brought almost all Sicilie under his obedience and the Town of Rhegium in Italy reigning in all 38 years 3582 2 Dionysius II. succeeding his Father in his Kingdom and vices but not in valour or wisdom was first outed by Dion a noble Gentleman of Syracuse and afterward taken Prisoner by Timoleon of Corinth to which Citie he was sent and there dyed in exile 3635 6 Agathocles by trade a Potter after that a Souldier 20 years after the death of Timoleon made himself King of Syracusa To draw the Carthaginans out of Sicil he passed over into Africk and besieged Carthage which example Scipio after followed but with better fortune 29. 3681 7 Hieron II. of a Commander of their Armies chosen King of Syracuse by a party which he had made amongst them In his time brake out the first Punick War the Romans being called in by the Mamertones who held Messana against the Carthaginians the Lords at that time of the greatest part of the Iland 56. 3737 8 Hieronymus the sonne of Hiero after whose death Syracuse and all Sicil became subject to Rome by the fortunate conduct of Marcellus Of these eight Kings the six first commonly pass under the name of Tyrants from whence and from some others of like disposition who Lorded it over the rest of the Free Cities of Sicil the name of Siculi Tyranni grew into a Proverb But of all none more hated than the two Dionisii who were so odious that there were continuall execrations poured on them only one old woman praying for the life of the later Who being asked the cause made answer that she knew his Father to have been a monstrous and wicked Tyrant on whom when the curses of the people had prevailed and obtained his death this his son succeded worse by far than he for whose life she was resolved to pray lest after his death the devill himself should come amongst them But to proceed after these Tyrants as they called them were rooted out and the Iland was conquered by Marcellus it alwaies followed the fortune of the Roman Empire till in the partition of that Empire it fell together with Apulia and Calabria into the power of the Greeks In the declining of whose greatness this Iland having been miserably pilled and spoyled by the Emperor Constans An. 669. became a prey to the Saracens from then recovered again by the help of the Normans who held both this and the Realm of Naples in Fee of the Church under the title of Kings of both Sicils From that time forwards it ran the fortune of that Kingdom subject unto the Princes of the Norman and German lines till the death of Conrade no interruption intervening After whose death when Munfroy or Manfrede the base sonne of the Emperor Frederick and Brother of Conrade had forcibly made himself King of these Countries it was offered to Richard Earl of Cornwall Brother to Henry the third of England a Prince of such riches that he was able to dispend an hundred Marks perdiem for ten years together which according to the Standard of those times was no small sum But the conditions which the Pope ptoposed were so impossible for the Earl to perform that his Agent told him he might as well say to his Master I will give thee the Moon climb up catch and take it The Earl refusing it it was offered the King for his second sonne Edmund who was invested by the gift of a Ring and money coyned in his name by the Popes appointment with the inscription of Almundus Rex Siciliae But the King not being able to pursue the business
Minores and gave name to the place neer the Tower-hill in London where they had their house called from them the Minories 2. S. Brigit was a Queen of Swethland and coming to Rome on devotion obtained of Pope Urban the third Ano. 1370. or thereabouts that Friers and Nuns might in some places live together For being a Woman and a Widow she knew best as it seemeth what was good for both Sexes and so devised such a Rule as contented both But little needed this cohabitation or living together under the shelter of the same roof For they had formerly been joyned in carnall affections though parted by walls neither were the visitations of the Friers so fruitless but that the Nuns did fructifie by them These Friers and Nuns though they lived under the same roof are prohibited from coming to one another but on speciall occasions the Foundress so ordering it that the Nuns should lie in the upper rooms and the Friers in the lower The Confessor also is denied access into their chambers but shriveth them though an Iron-Grate by which his lodging is parted from the Lady Abesse's And herein lyeth the Mystery of Iniquity For Robinson whom before I named tells us that at the time of his service in the English Nunnery at Lisbon he was shewed a way by which this uncharitable Grate which seemed to keep the Friers from the company of their female friends might be and was on such occasions usually removed and the access made free and open to each others beds Which if it be truly said of these may be suspected also in all the rest of this Order and in most also of the others And now I return unto my Friers which besides the maintenance which by their Founders is allotted for their present subsistence are kept in a continuall hope and possibility of attaining to the highest honours which that Church can give if they continue constant in their due obedience For there is not one of them which hopeth not to be the Prior of his Convent 2. Provinciall of his Order in that Countrey where he liveth 3. and then the Generall of his Order Next none more likely than the Generalls to be chosen Cardinalls and out of the Cardinalls one of necessity must be chosen and why not he as well as any of the pack to be Pope of Rome So firm and sweet a Companion of man is Hope that being the last thing which leaves him it makes all toyls supportable all difficulties conquerable The Popedom containeth Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 54. The Dukedom of URBINE ENvironed on all sides with the Lands of the Church save where it coasteth on the Adriatick lies the Dukedom of URBINE having on the East Marca Anconitana on the West Romagna or Romandiola on the North the Adriatick Sea on the South the Apennine It is in length about sixty miles and some thirty five miles in the bredth within which round lie intermixt some Estates of the Church of which the Duke is a Fendatary and to which he payeth 2240. Crowns for a quit-rent yeerly The soyl is very fruitfull of Corn Wine and Oyl plentifull of Figs and other fruits of most pleasant tast and in a word affording all things necessary for the life of man But the air is generally unwholesom especially about Pesaro and Fossombrune by reason of the low flats and over-flows of the water The principal commodities which they vend abroad are the wines of Pesaro sold in great abundance to the Venetians and dryed figs which they vend unto Bologue and other places The most famous River is Metaurus now called Metremo and a famous one it is indeed by reason of that great battell fought on the banks thereof betwixt Asdrubal the brother of Annibal and his Carthaginians and the two Consuls Livius and Cl. Nero in which after a long and hot dispute the victory fell unto the Romans there being 56000. of the Carthaginians slain as Livie writeth and 5400. taken prisoners Polybius speaks of a less number both slain and taken and like enough it is that Livie to advance the honor of that Family might inlarge a little But whatsoever was the truth in this particular certain it is that this victory turned the tide of the Roman Fortune which from this time began to flow amain upon them the Citizens of Rome beginning at this time to trade and traffick to follow their affairs and make contracts and bargains with one another which they had long forborn to do and that with as secure a confidence as if Annibal were already beaten out of Italie This famous River riseth in the Apennine hills and passing by Fossombrune a Town of this Dukedom falls into the Adriatick There are reckoned in this Dukedom seven Towns or Cities and three hundred Castles The principall of which are 1. Urbine one of the most antient Cities of Italie which both Tacitus and Plinie mention a fair Town well built and the Dukes ordinary seat in Summer It is seated at the foot of the Apennine hills in a very rich and pleasant soyl built in the fashion of a Miter and therefore called Urbinas quod urbes binas continere videbatur Francisco Ubaldi the first Duke built here a very sumptuous Palace and therein founded a most excellent Library replenished with a great number of rare Books covered and garnished with gold silk and silver all scattered and dispersed in the time that Caesar Borgia seized on the Estate Polydore Virgil the Author of the History of England which passeth under his name was a Native here an History of worth enough as the times then were except onely in such passages as concernthe Pope the Collector of whose Peter-pence he then was in England whose credit and authority he preferreth somtimes before truth it self 2. Pisaurum now called Pesara the strongest town of all the Dukedom two miles in compass and fortified according to the modern art of war the fortifications of it being first begun by Francisco Maria and perfected by Guido Ubaldi his sonne and successor the ordinary seat of the Duke in winter well garrisoned and therefore trusted with the publick Armorie It is seated neer the shore of the Adriatick at the mouth or influx of the River Isaurus which parts it from Romagna populous of handsom buildings and a very strong wall the soyl exceeding rich but the air so bad that partly in regard of that and partly by their eating of too much fruits nothing is more frequent here than Funeralls especially in the moneth of August few of the Inhabitants living to be fifty yeers old 3. Senogaille called antiently Sena Gallica a strong and well-fenced City neer the River Metaurus over which there is a Bridge consisting of eighty Arches made of that length not so much in regard of the breadth of the Channell as the frequent over-flowings of that turbulent water 4. Fossombrune called in old Authors Forum Sempronii for air and soyl of the same nature with Pisaurum bought
above five and twenty is the man whom they pronounce to be elected and adjudg with due solemnities to be created their Duke By the like kind of Lottery do they choose Gentlemen into the Senate and make publick Officers insomuch that Contarenus who hath committed unto writing these publick Forms conceiveth I will not say how rightly that the Venetian Common-wealth was modelled by Plato's Platform But whether this be so or not certain it is that this Common-wealth thus constituted and modelled as before is said hath lasted longer under one form of Government than any Republick in the World either Greek or Roman Nor hath it onely preserved it self in the same condition but may most justly be accompted one of the strongest Bulwarks of Christendom against the incroachments of the Turks the wars whereof hath procured peace and the peace thereof procured plenty to the rest of Europe Insomuch that it may well be said that as Europe is the Head of the World and Italie the Face of Europe so Venice is the Eye of Italie the fairest strongest and most active part in that powerfull Body As if the Genius of old Rome by some Pythagoricall transmigration had passed into the body of this powerfull State and animated it with all the vertues of that City but knit with a more permanent and constant temper From so base and abject a beginning is this City grown to be one of the best Supporter of the Arms of Europe As for the Religion of this State they tolerate that of the Greek Church but they themselves profess no other than that of the Church of Rome yet with such caution and respect to their own authority that they suffer not the Clergie to injoy those privileges which they possess in other Countreys to the publick prejudice Hence grew the quarrell betwixt them and Pope Paul the fift in which the Signeury stood stiffly to their antient Rights and caused Mass to be duly said notwithstanding all their Churches were under the Interdict banished the Jesuits for ever out of their Dominions for stickling too busily in behalf of the Pope and in the end prevailed so far by their constant courage that the Pope was fain to give over the cause and reconcile them to the Church without any submission A notable example to all Christian Princes how to behave themselves towards those of Rome who are not to be gained upon but by such resistances So easie a thing it is for men of constancy and courage to shake off that yoak which Papall Tyranny and Superstition hath imposed upon them In managing their wars they antiently observed two Rules which much conduced to the inlargement and security of their Common-wealth The first was the exempting of their own Citizens from the wars not out of jealousie but care of their preservation unless compelled to the contrary by extreme necessity the body of their Armies being compounded out of the Provinciall Subject intermixt with Mercenaries By means whereof they did not only keep their City in the same condition able at any time and at all times to give Law to the rest of their Dominions but wasted the hot and boyling spirit of their Subjects in the Wars abroad which otherwise might have made too much work at home The other was the entertaining of some neighbouring Prince to be the Generall of their forces whom in the conclusion of the service they dismissed with honor and reward And by this course they avoided faction and prevented servitude Either or both of which might have hapned by imploying any of their own great ones in the chief command who after the example of Julius Caesar in the state of Rome having a strong party within the City and an Army without might perhaps have made himself their Prince But this was only in the Conduct of their wars in Italie and in such times when the State was not so well ballanced as it hath been since As for the Forces of the State we may behold them in relation to Sea or Land Their Land-forces which they have in continuall pay for defence of their Dominion consist of 28000. Foot with Captains and all other Officers inrolled and paid and besides those they have a choyce band of 4000. Musquetiers for exercising of which they keep yeerly Musters as well to improve them in experience as to proportion them some gratuities according to their well-deservings And as for Horse they maintain constantly 6000. men at Arms well appointed and paid the like whereof is not to be found in all Italie And yet besides this constant and ordinary establishment they are able to bring great Forces into the field as appeareth by their Army against Lewis the twelfth in which without disfurnishing any of their Forts and Garrisons they had 2000. men of Arms 3000. light Horse 30000. Foot most of their own naturall Subjects saving that they were interlined with some bands of Switzers to which people they give yeerly pensions to be assured of their aid upon all occasions Then for the Sea-forces besides that they keep fifty Galleys in continuall action for defence of the Adriatick and that they have no less then 200. more laid up in the Arsevall with all manner of tackling and ammunition appertaining to them they have 10000. men inrolled to serve at the Oar and may raise as many as they please for those kind of services out of those parts of Sclavonia which are subject to them But the great evidence of the power they can make at Sea was the great Fleet set out against the Grand Signeur for the War of Cyprus An. 1570. in which they manned out one great Gallioun eleven great Gallies five and twenty tall Ships and one hundred and fifty Gallies of lesser burden being in all one hundred and eighty seven sail fit for present service To give the totall sum in brief they held a war by Sea and Land for seven yeers together against all the Princes of Christendome excepting England in all which time they neither wanted men nor money and in the end were the least losers by the bargain By this we may conjecture also at the greatness of the publick Treasurie and of the yeerly income which supplies the same For though it be conceived that their ordinary standing Revenue be but four millions of Ducats yeerly which yet is more than any Christian Prince can boast of except France and Spain yet they have many other ways to advance their Treasury by laying new Imposts on Commodities as they see occasion Which needs must rise to vast and most considerable sums in a City of the greatest Traffick of any in Europe and perhaps in all the world besides And yet besides such Customs and Imposts as they lay on Merchandize there is nothing which the people do eat or drink for which they pay not something to the publick Treasury over and above which the poorest Labourer in the whole Signeury payeth his Poll-money also Insomuch that it is credibly
Estates as may be proved by many particulars in the Realm of England in which the Law of the Crown differeth very much from the Law of the Land as in the Case of Parceners the whole blood as our Lawyers call it the Tenure by courtesie and some others were this a time and place fit for it But to return again to France whether the Salique Law were in force or not it made not much unto the prejudice of King Edward the third though it served Philip the Long to exclude the Daughter of King Lewis Hutin and Charles the fair to do the Like with the Daughter of Philip as it did Philip of Valoys to disposess the whole Linage of King Philip Le Bel. Machiavel accounteth this Salique Law to be a great happiness to the French Nation not so much in relation to the unfitness of Women to Govern for therein some of them have gon beyond most men but because thereby the Crown of France is not indangered to fall into the hands of strangers Such men consider not how great Dominions may by this means be incorporate to the Crown They remember not how Maud the Empress being maried to Geofrie Earl of Anjou Tourain and Mayenne conveyed those Countries to the Diadem of England nor what rich and fertile Provinces were added to Spain by the match of the Lady Ioan to Arch-duke Philip Neither do they see those great advantages of power and strength which England now enjoyeth by the conjunction of Scotland proceeding from a like mariage Yet there is a saying in Spain that as a man should desire to live in Italy because of the civility and ingenious natures of the People and to dye in Spain because there the Catholique Religion is so sincerely professed so he should wish to be born in France because of the Nobleness of that Nation which never had any King but of their own Country The chief enemies to the French have been the English and Spaniards The former had here great possessions divers times plagued them and took from them their Kingdom but being called home by civill dissentions lost all At their departure the French scoffingly asked an English Captain When they would return Who feelingly answered When your sins be greater than ours The Spaniards began but of late with them yet have they taken from them Navarre Naples and Millain they displanted them in Florida poisoned the Dolphin of Viennois as it was generally conceived murdered their Souldiers in cold blood being taken Prisoners in the Isles of Tercera and by their Faction raised even in France it self drave Henry the third out of Paris and most of his other Cities and at last caused him to be murdered by laques Clement a Dominican Frier The like they intended to his Successour King Henry the fourth whose coming to the Crown they opposed to their utmost power and held a tedious War against him Concerning which last War when they sided with the Duke of Mayenne and the rest of those Rebels which called themselves the Holy League of which the Duke of Guise was the Author against the two Kings Henry the third and fourth a French Gentleman made this excellent allusion For being asked the cause of these civill broiles he replyed they were Spania and Mania seeming by this answer to signifie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 penury and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 furie which are indeed the causes of all intestine tumults but covertly therein implying the King of Spain and the Duke of Mayenae In former times as we read in Cominaeus there were no Nations more friendly than these two the Kings of Castile and France being the neerest confederated Princes in Christendome For their league was between King and King Realm and Realm Subject and subject which they were all bound under great curses to keep inviolable But of late times especially since the beginning of the wars between Charles the fifth and Francis the first for the Dukedom of Millain there have not been greater animâ—sities nor more implacable enmities betwixt any Nations than betwixt France and Stain which seconded by the mutuall jealousies they have of each other and the diversitie of Constellations under which they live hath produced such dissimilitude betwixt them in all their wayes that there is not greater contrariety of temper carriage and affections betwixt any two Nations in the world than is between these Neighbours parted no otherwise from one another than by passable Hils First in the Actions of the Soul the one Active and Mercurial the other Speculative and Saturaine the one sociable and discoursive the other reserved and full of thought the one so open that you cannot hire him to keep a secret the other so close that all the Rhetorick in the world cannot get it out of him Next in their Fashion and Apparrell the French weares his hair long the Spaniard short the French goes thin and open to the very shirt as if there were continuall Summer the Spaniard so wrapt up and close as if all were Winter the French begins to button downward and the Spaniard upwards the last alwayes constant to his Fashion the first intent so much on nothing as on new Fancies of Apparrel Then for their Gate the French walk fast as if pursued on an Arrest the Spaniard slowly as if newly come out of a Quartane Ague the French goe up and dowu in clusters the Spaniards but by two and two at the most the French Lacqueys march in the Rere and the 〈◊〉 alwayes in the Van the French sings and danceth as he walks the streets the Spaniards in a grave and solemn posture as if he were going a Procession The like might be observed of their tune their speech and almost every passage in the life of Man For which I rather choose to refer the Reader to the ingenious James Howels book of Instructious for Travell than insist longer on it here Onely I adde that of the two so different humours that of the Spaniard seems to be the more approvable Insomuch as the Neapolitans Millanois and Sicilians who have had triall of both Nations choose rather to submit themselves to the proud and severe yoke of the Spaniards than the lusts and insolencies of the French not sufferable by men of even and wel-balanced spirits And possible enough it is that such of the Netherlands as have of late been wonne to the Crown of France will finde so little comfort in the change of their Masters as may confirm the residue to the Crown of Sâ—ain to which they naturally belong The chief Mountains of this Countrey next to the Pyrenees which part France from Spain the Jour or Jura which separates it from Savoy and Switzerland and the Vauge or Vogesus which divides it from Lorrein are those which Caesar calleth Gebenna Ptolomie Cimmeni being the same which separate Auvergae from Langucdoc called therefore the Mountains of Auvergn the onely ones of note which are peculiar to this Continent of France which for the
and King Lewis the 11th the first of which never digested the restoring of it to that King being pawned unto his Father together with Corbie Amiens and Abbeville for no less than 400000 Crowns the later never would forgive the Earl of S. Paul for detaining it from him though under colour of his service A Town of greater note in succeeding times for the famous battle of St. Quintins Anno 1557. wherein King Philip the second of Spain with the help of the English under command of the Earl of Pembroke overthrew the whole Forces of the French made themselves Masters of the Town and thereby grew so formidable to the French King that the Duke of Guise was in Post hast sent for out of Italic where his affairs began to prosper to look unto the safety of France it self III. More towards Hainalt and Lorrein lieth the Countrie of RETHELOIS so called of Rethel the chief Town well fortified as the rest of the Frontire places but of most note amongst the French in that the eldest sonnes of the Dukes of Nevers have usually been entituled Earls and Dukes of Rethel united to that Familie by the mariage of Lewis of Flanders Earl of Nevers with the Daughter and Heir of James Earl of Rethel Anno 1312 or thereabouts 2 St. Monhaud a Town of consequence and strength 3 Sygni a strong peece belonging to the Marquess of Vieu-Ville 4 Chasteau-Portian of more beautie but of like importance IV. Finally in the Dutchie of TIERASCHE the last part of the higher Picardie we have the Town of Guise of some note for the Castle but of more for the Lords thereof of the Ducall Familie of Lorrein from hence entituled Dukes of Guise A Familie which within a little compass of time produced two Cardinals the one entituled of Guise the other of Lorrein six Dukes that is to say the Duke of Guise Mayenne Aumal Elbeuf Aguillon and Cheureuse the Earl of Samarive and besides many Daughters maried into the best houses in France one maried to lamâ—s the 5th King of the Scots The first and he that gave the rise unto all the rest of this potent Family was Claud â—onne to Rene the second Duke of Lorrein and husband to Antomette Daughter to the Duke of Vendosme in respect of which alliance he was honoured with this title The second was Francis who endangered the Realm of Naples resisted the siedge of the Emperor Charles at Mets drove him out of Provence took Calice from Q. Mary and was at last treacherously slain at the siedge of Orleans Anno 1563. The third was Henry that great enemy of the Protestants who contrived the great Massacre at Paris and almost dispossessed Henry the third of all France He began the holy league and was finally slain at Bloys by the command of King Henry the 3d. But we must know that this Town did antiently belong to the Dukes of Lorrein and had given the title of Guise to Frederick the second sonne of Iohn and Charles the third sonne of Râ—ne both the first of those names before Claud of Lorrein was advanced to the title of Duke Of most note next to Guise it self is 2 Ripemont on the South of Guise 3 Chastelet upon the border towards Luxembourg a strong Town and one of the best outworks of France 4 Mazâ—ers upon the Maes or Mâ—use a place of great strength and like importance As for the state of this whole Province I doe not finde that it was ever passed over by the French Kings unto any one hand as almost all the rest of France had been at some time or other but distracted into divers Lordships Some of which fell to the Crown of France by confiscations and others by conquest Some held of England some of the Earls of Artois and others of Flanders and lastly of the Dukes of Burgundie as Lords of those Provinces those which depended upon England being seized on by Charles the 7th on the loss of Normandie by the English as those which held of Burgundie were by Lewis his sonne immediately on the death of Duke Charles at the battel of Nancie Anno 1476. NORMANDIE NORMANDIE is bounded on the East with the River Some which parteth it from Picardie on the West with Bretagne and some part of the Ocean on the North with the English Channel by which divided from England and on the South with France specially so called and the County of Maine It made up the whole Province of Lugdunensis Secunda in the time of the Romans the Metropolis whereof was Roven and in the greatness of the French Empire had the name of Neustria corruptly so called for Westria the name of Westria or Westonrich being given by some to this part of the Realm of West-France as that of Austria or Ostenrich to a part of East-France Afterwards being bestowed upon the Normans by Charles the Simple it was called Normandie In this Countrie is the little Signeurie of IVIDOT heretofore said to be a free and absolute Kingdom advanced to that high dignitie by Clotaire the seventh King of the French who having abused the wife of one Gautier de Ividot so called because of his dwelling here and afterward to prevent revenge killed the man himself to make some satisfaction to his Familie for so great an injury erected the Lordship of Ividot to the estate of a Kingdom and gave unto the heirs of this Gâ—utier or Walter all the prerogative of a free and absolute Monarch as to make Laws coyn money and the like From hence the French call a man that hath but small demaines to maintain a great title a Roy d' Ividot At last but at what time I know not it fell again to a Lordship and belongeth now to the house of Bellay in Bretagne But to proceed from the poor Kingdom of Ividot to the rich Dukedom of Normandie for largeness of Extent multitudes of People number and stateliness of Cities fertilitie of Soyl and the commodiousness of the Seas it may worthily be accompted the chief Province of France Well watered with the River Seine which runneth quite thorough it as do also 2 the Orne and 3 the Avâ—n not to say any thing of 4 Robee 5 Ante and 6 Reinelle and many others of less note In length it reacheth 170 miles and about 60 in bredth where it is narrowest containing in that round the largest and fairest Corn-fields that are to be seen in all France Of all other naturall commodities it is extreme plentifull excepting Wines which the Northern coldness of the Climate admits not of or sparingly at the best and of no perfection The people of it formerly renowned for feats of Arms the Conquerours of England Naples Sicil and the Kingdom of Aâ—tioch in the East at this time thought to be of a more sharp and subtill wit than the rest of the French Scavans au possible en proceces plaideries saith Ortelius of them especially in the quillets and quirks of Law It is
divided into the Higher and the Lower the Lower containing the Sea coasts and the Higher the more Inland parts Principall Cities of the whole 1 Constance a Bishops See the Spire or Steeple of whose Cathedrall is easily discernable afar off both by Sea and Land and serveth Saylers for a Landmark From hence the Country hereabouts hath the name of Constantin 2 Auranches situate on a rock with a fair prospect over the English Channell but more neer to Bretagn than the other the chief Citie of the Abrincantes called Ingena by Ptolomie now a Bishops See 3 Caen Cadomum in Latine an Episcopall See as the other Strong populous and well built seated upon the River Orne second in Reputation of the whole Province but more especially famous for the Sepulchre of William the Conquerour the Vniversitie founded here by King Henry the 5th and for the long resistance which it made against him in his Conquest of Normanite 4. Baieux the â—ivitas Baiocassium of Antoninus from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of Bâ—ssin Memorable of a long time for a See Episcopal One of the Bishops whereof called Odo Brother unto William the Conquerour by the Mothers side was by him created Earl of Kent and afterwards on some just displeasure committed Prisoner For which when quarreled by the Pope the Clergie being then exempted from the Secular Powers â—he returned this answer that he had committed the Earl of Kent not the Bishop of Bayeux By which distinction he avoided the Popes displeasure 5. Roven of old Râ—thomarâ—m pleasantly seated on the Seine and watered with the two little Riverets of Robeâ— and Râ—inâ—lie which keep it very sweet and clean The Citie for the most part well built of large circuit and great trading the second for bigness wealth and beauty in all France antiently the Metropolis of this Province and an Arch-Bishops See and honoured of late times with a Court of Parliament erected here by Lewis the twelfth Anno 1501. In the Cathedrall Church hereof a Reverend but no beautifull fabrick is to be seen the Sepulchre of Jâ—hâ— Duke of Bedford and Regent of France for King Henry the sixt which when an envious Courtier perswaded Charles the eighth to deface God forbid saith he that I should wrong him being dead whom living all the power of France was not able to withstand adding withall that he deserved a better Monument than the English had bestowed upon him And to say truth the Tomb is but mean and poor short of the merits of the man and carrying no proportion to so great a vertue 6 Falaise upon the River Ante once of strength and note the dwelling place of Arlette a Skinners Daughter and the Mother of William the Conquerour whom Duke Robert passing through the Town took such notice of as he beheld her in a dance amongst other Damosells that he sent for her to accompany him that night in bed and begot on her William the Bastard Duke of Normandy and King of England Her immodesty that night said to be so great that either in regard thereof or in spite to her Sonne the English called all Strumpets by the name of Harlots the word continuing to this day 7 Vernaville Vernolâ—um in Latine in former times accompted one of the Bulwarks of Normandie against the French Of which it is reported that when news was brought to Richard the first that Philip surnamed Augustuâ— the French King had laid siedge unto it he should say these words I will never turn my back till I have confronted those cowardly French men For performance of which Princely word he caused a passage to be broken thorough the Palace of Westminster and came so unexpected upon his Enemies that they raised their siedge and hastned homewards 8 Alanson of most note for giving the title of Earl and Duke to many Princes of the Royal Familie of Valois beginning in Charles de Valois the Father of Philip de Valois French King and continuing for eight successions till the death of Charles the fourth Duke of this line conferred occasionally after that on many of the younger Princes of the Royal Familie 9. Lysieux on the North-East of Alanson a Bishops See the chief Town of the Lexobii as 10 Caux of the Caletes both placed by Caesar in these parts 11. Eureux an Episcopal See also by Ptolomie called Mediolanium the chief Citie antiently of the Eburones and still a rich and flourishing Town the third in estimation of all this Province 12. Gisors a strong frontire Town towards France whilst Normandie was in the hands of the English or under its own Dukes and Princes notable for the many repulses given unto the French And 13. Pontoyse another frontier upon France so called of the Bridge on the River of Oyse which divides France from Normandie on which the Town is situate and by which well fortified on that side but taken at the second coming of Charles the 7th after an ignominious flight hence upon the noyse only of the coming of the Duke of York commander at that time of the Province and the English Forces 14. Albemarl contractedly Aumerl most memorable for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Familie De Fortibus Lords of Holderness in England and of Duke to Edward Earl of Rutland after Duke of York More towards the Sea 15. S. Valenies seated on a small but secure Bay betwixt Dieppe and New Haven 16. Dieppe at the mouth of a little River so named opening into a large and capacious Bay a Town of Trade especially for the Newfound-Land remarkable for its fidelity to Henry the 4th in the midst of his troubles When the Confederates of the Guisian faction called the Holy League had outed him of almost all the rest of his Cities compelled him to betake himself hither from whence he might more easily hoise Sail for England and called him in derision the King of Dieppe 17. New-Haven the Port Town to Roven and Paris situate at the mouth of the River Seine from hence by great Ships navigable as far as Roven by lesser unto Pont de l' Arch 70 miles from Paris the Bridge of Roven formerly broken down by the English to secure the Town lying unrepaired to this day by means of the Parisians for the better trading of their City By the French it is called Havre de Grace and Franciscopolis by the Latines repaired and fortified the better to confront the English by King Francis the first and from thence so named Delivered by the Prince of Conde and his faction into the hands of Q. Elizabeth of England as a Town of caution for the landing of such forces as she was to send to their relief in the first civil War of France about Religion and by the help of the same faction taken from her again as soon as their differences were compounded By means whereof the Hugonots were not only weakned for the present but made uncapable of any succours out of England for the
Earls of Burgundy being meerly Officiall It was first united to the Dutchy by the mariage of D. Eudes with Ioan the Countess But no issue coming of this bed it fell into the house of Flanders and with the Heir of Flanders unto Philip the Hardie the first Duke hereof of the Royall Race of Valois Anno 1369. Philip the Grand-child of this Philip united most of the Belgick Provinces unto his Estate after whose death and the death of Charles his Sonne at the battell of Nancie the Dutchie was surprized by King Lewis the 11th as holden of the Crown of France escheated to him for want of Heirs males But the Countie holden of the Empire though subdued also by this Lewis was restored again to Mary the Daughter and Heir of Charles continuing hitherto in her issue as appears evidently by this Catalogue of The Earls of Burgundie 1001. 1 Otho Guillaume the first Earl of Burgundy by the power and aid of Robert King of France 1118. 2 Reinald Cousin and Heir of Otho 1157 3 Frederick Barbarâ—ssa Emperour in right of Beatrix his wife Daughter of Earl Reynald 1183. 4 Otho the youngest Sonne of Frederick 1200 5 Otho II. Duke of Meranis and Earl of Burgundie in right of Beatrix his Wife the Daughter of Otho the first 1208 6 Stephen Earl of Chalons next Heir of Gerard of Vienne and Joan his Wife Daughter of Otho the first 1204 7 John the Sonne of Stephen de Chalons 1269 8 Hugh the Sonne of John â—270 9 Othelin the Sonne of Hugh Earl of Artoys in right of Maud his Wife Daughter of Robert Earl of Artoys 1315 10 Philip the Long King of France in right of Ioan his Wife Daughter and Heir of Othalin 1331 11 Eudes Duke of Burgundie Husband of Ioan of France the eldest Daughter of King Philip the Long and Ioan the Countess 1349 12 Philip Duke and Earl of Burgundie Grand-child of Eudes and Ioan his Wife by their Sonne Philip. 1361. 13 Margaret the Widow of Lewis Earl of Flanders and second Daughter of Philip the Long and Ioan the Countels was Countess of Burgundie and Artois after the death of her Cosin Philip. 14 Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders by his Father and of Burgundie and Artois by his Mother 1369. 15 Philip the Hardie Duke of Burgundie by the gift of his Brother Charles the 5th and Earl of Burgundie Flanders and Artois in right of Margaret his Wife sole Daughter of Lewis de Malain 1404. 16 Antony the Proud Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1419. 17 Philiy the Good Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1467. 18 Charles the Warlike Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1475. 19 Mary the Daughter of Charles maried to Maximillan of Austria Sonne of Frederick the 3d Emperour of Germany in which honour he succeeded his Father 1482 20 Philip the IV. Sonne of Mary and Maximilian King of Castile and Aragon in right of his Wife Ioan Daughter to â—erdinand and Isabel Kings of Castile c. 1506 21 Charles the Sonne of Philip King of Spain and Emperour of Germany by the name of Charles the fiâ—t 1558. 22 Philip the II. of Spain and V. of Burgundie 23 Philip the III of Spaine and VI. of Burgundie 23 Philip the IV. of Spaine and VII of Burgundie in whom resteth the possession of the 〈◊〉 of Burgundie and the Earldom of Charolois herein not troubled by the 〈◊〉 for feâ—â— of giving offence to the Cantons of Switzerland upon whom it bordereth jealous enough already of the greatness and power of France and so not likely to admit such a porent Neighbour The Armes of this Earldom are Azure a Lyon rampant Or Seme of Billets Argent 20 The ILANDS in the AQUITAINE and GALLICK OCEAN HAving thus took a view of the severall Provinces within the Continent of France let us next look upon the ILANDS which belong unto it dispersed in the Mediterranean Sea and the Western Ocean Those in the Mediterranean Sea are of little note as the Isles of Ere 's and 2 Pomegnes lying against Provence 3 Maguelone lying against Languedoc and 4 L' Anguillade betwixt both at the moutâ— of the Rhosne of which there is nothing to be said but that those of Ere 's are thought to be the ostocchades of Ptolomie and his Blascon to be Anguillade And of as little note in the Western Ocean are Belle-Isle against Vannes in Bretangne the Isle de Deiu having in it two or three good Villages Marmostier plentifull in Salt and beautified with a Monastery called the White Abbie Those of most note are 1 Oleroâ— and 2 Ree on the coast of Aquitaine and those of 3 Jarsey 4 Gernsey 5 Sark and 6 Alderney on the shores of Normandy Of which the four last are under the Kings of England the rest possessed by the French 1 OLERON is an Iland situate over against the Province of Xaintoigne and South unto the Isle of Ree from which little distant It is the biggest of the two and makes yeerly very great quantitie of Salt wherewith most of the Provinces on the Western Ocean use to be furnished But it is easie of access and not very defensible which makes it of lesse note both in antient and modern stories The principall Town of it is called Oleron by the name of the Iland One thing there is for which indeed this Iland is of speciall fame and that is that the Marine Lawes which for neer 500 years have generally been received by all the States of the Christian World which frequent the Ocean the Rhodian Lawes being antiquated and worn out of use for regulating of Sea affairs and deciding of Maritime Controversies were declared and established here and from hence called the Lawes of Oleron And here they were declared and established by King Rich. the first of England as Lord Paramount of the Seas immediately on his return from the Holy Land this Iland being then in his possession as a Member of his Dukedom of Aquitaine Quae quidem Leges Statutaper Dominum Richardum quondam Regem Angliae in redditu suo à Terra Sancta correcta fuerunt interretata declarata et in Insula de Oleron publicata et nominata in Gallica Lingua La Loy d' Oleron c. saith an old Record which I find cited in a M. S. Discourse of my late learned Friend Sir Iohn Burroughs once Keeper of the Records in the Tower of London but afterwards Principall King of Arms by the name of Garter entituled The Soveraignty of the British Seas So powerfull were the Kings of England in the former times as to give Lawes to all that traded on the Ocean 2 The Isle of R E is situate over against Rochell to which it served for an Out-work on that side thereof It is in length ten English miles and about half as much in bredth well fortified with deep marishes at the entries of it to which the many Salt-pits every where intermingled adde a very great strength Chief places in it
are 1 La Butte du Mont. 2 St. John de Mons 3 St. Hilarie 4 St. Martins the largest and strongest of them all from whence the whole Island hath sometimes been called St. Martins After the taking of this Town by Lewis the 13th Anno 1622. The Duke of Soubize then commanding in it for those of Rochell it was very well fortified and since made unfortunately famous for the defeat of the English Forces under the command of George Duke of Buckingham sent thither to recover the Town and Island on the instigation of Soubize who before had lost it Anno 1627. 3 IARSEY by Antonine called Caesarea is situate about ten miles from the Coast of Normandie within the view and prospect of the Church of Constance part of which Diocese it was in length conteining 11 miles 6 in bredth and in circuit about 33. It is generally very fruitfull of Corn whereof they have not onely enough for themselves but some over-plus to barter at St. Malos with the Spanish Merchants and of an Air not very much disposed to diseases unless it be an Ague in the end of Harvest which they call Les Settembers The Countrie stands much upon inclosures the hedges of the grounds well stored with Apples and those Apples making store of Sider which is their ordinary drink watered with many pleasant rivulets and good store of Fish-ponds yeelding a Carp for tast and largeness inferiour unto none in Europe except those of Gâ—rnsey which generally are somewhat bigger but not better relished The people for the most part more inclinable to husbandrie than to trades or merchandise and therein differing very much from those of Gernsey who are more for merchandize than tillage It containeth in it 12 Parishes or Villages having Churches in them besides the Mansions of the Sergneurs and chief men of the Countrie The principall is St. Hâ—laries where is the Cohu or Court of Iustice for all the Iland It is about the bigness of an ordinary market Town in England situate on the edge of a little Bay fortified on the one side with a small Block-house called Mount St. Aubin but on that side which is next the Town with a very strong Castle called Fort Elizabeth situate upon craggie Rocks and encompassed with two arms of the Sea so named from Qu. Elizabeth who built it to assure the Island against the French and furnished it with 30 peece of Ordnance and all other necessaries There is also on the East side opposite to the Citie of Constance high mounted on steep and craggie Rocks the strong Castle of Mont-Orgueil of great Antiquity repaired by King Henry the fifth now furnished with 40 peece of Cannon and made the ordinarie residence of the Governours for the Kings of England 4 On the North-west of Iarsey lieth the Iland of GERNSEY called Sarnia by Antoninus in form Triangular each side of nine miles in length The Countrie of as rich a soyl as the other of Iaâ—sey but not so well cultivated and manured the poorer people here being more given to manufactures especially to the knitting of Stockins and Wast-coats and the rich to merchandize many of which are Masters of good stout Barks with which they traffick into England and other places The whole Island conteining ten Villages with Churches the Principall of which St. Peters Port a very neat and well-built Town with a safe Peer for the benefit of Merchants and the securing of the Haven capable of handsom Barks a Market Town beautified with a very fair Church and honoured with the Plaiderie or Court of Iustâ—ce Opposite whereto in a little Islet standeth the Castle of Cornet taking up the whole circuit and dimensions of it environed on all sides with the Sea having one entrance onely and that very narrow well fortified with works of Art and furnished with no less than 80 peeces of Ordnance for defence of the Island but chiefly to command the adjoyning Harbour capable of 500 as good ships as any sail on the Ocean A peece of great importance to the Realm of England and might prove utterly destructive of the trade hereof if in the hands of any Nation that were strong in shipping For that cause made the Ordinarie Seat of the English Governours though of late times not so much honoured with the presence of those Governours as a place of that Consequence ought to be Pertaining unto Gernsey are two little Islets the one called let-how the Governours Park wherein are some few Fallow Deer and good plentie of Conies the other named Arme some three miles in compass a dwelling heretofore of Franciscan Friers now not inhabited but by Phesants of which amongst the shrubs and bushes there is very good store 5 ALDERNEY by Antonine called Arica by the French Aurigni and Aurney is situate over against the Cape of the Lexobii in the Dukedom of Normandie which the Mariners at this day call the Hagge distant from which but six miles onely Besides many dwelling houses scattered up and down there is one pretty Town or Village of the same name with the Iland consisting of about an hundred Families and having not far off an Harbour made in the fashion of a Semi-Circle which they call La Crabbie The whole about 8 miles in compass of very difficult access by reason of the high rocks and precipices which encompass it on every side and with a small force easily defensible if thought worth attempting 6 And so is also SARK the adjoyning Iland being in compass six miles not known by any speciall name unto the Antients and to say truth not peopled till the fift year of Queen Elizabeth who then granted it in Fee-farm to Helier de Carteret the â—igneur of St. Oen in the Isle of Iarsey who from thence planted it and made Estates out of it to severall Occupants so that it may contain now about 50 Housholds Before which time it served only for a Common or Beasts-pasture to those of Gernsey save that there was an Hermitage and a little Chappel for the use of such as the solitariness of the place invited to those retirements These two last Ilands are subject to the Governour of Gernsey all four to the Crown of England holden in right of the Dukedom of Normandie to which they antiently belonged and of which now the sole remainders in the power of the English Attempted often by the French the two first I mean since they seized on Normandie but alwayes with repulse and loss the people being very affectionate to the English Government under which they enjoy very ample Privileges which from the French they could not hope for Their Language is the Norman-French though the better sort of them speak the English also their Law the Grand Customaire of Normandie attempered and applied to the use of this people in their sutes and business by the Bailifs and Chief Iusticiers of the two chief Ilands Their Religion for the main is that of the Reformed Churches the Government in
to make more haste that he might the sooner be out of his pain but he half in choler replyed 〈…〉 would not los the lâ—ast step of his pace for all the whipping in Paris For indeed their gate is Gennet-Wise very stately and majestical Of temperature they are hot and dry which makes them very much given to women and yet not very able for Generation And this strong inclination unto women which they find in themselves makes them so jealous of their Wives that they permit them not to walk abroad but when they go to Church and then too veiled and so hooded one can hardly see them and not that neither but attended with their Damosels and some trusty she-friend that is to give an Accompt of them at their coming back Mendoza an Ambassadour from Spain in Queen Elizabetâ—s time used to find fault with the promiscuous sitting of men and women in the Church used here in England accounting it to be a great incentive unto lasciviousness To whom Doctor Dale one of the Masters of the Requests is said to have replied that indeed in Spain where the people even in the time of Divine Service could not abstain from impure thoughts and unclean gestures that mingled kind of sitting was not so allowable but the English were of another temper and did not find any inconvenience in it And it is possible this humour of jealousie might be derived on them from the Moores who in the strict guarding of their women were the Spaniards Tutors it being death in Barbarie to this very day for any man to see one of the Xâ—riffes Concubines and for them too if when they see a man though but thorow a casement they doe not presentlyâ—ry out A renzie which much rageth in most Southern people but not predominant in the Nortâ—ern who doe not only suffer their Wives to sit with other men in the Church but even in the open and common Bathes also two things which a true Spaniard would rather die an hundred deaths than give consent to But though the women are not permitted to stirre abroad the men take liberty enough and are as good smel-feasts as in any Country it being observed of them by a very good Writer that howsoever in their own houses they are temperate and content with little yet when they go unto a Feast they are as gluttonous daintie and desirous to make good cheer as any people whatsoever But not to conceal their vertues and make our selves merry at their follies wherein all other Nations have a share with them they are questionless a people very grave in their cariages in offices of Pietie very devout and to their King very obedient whose greatness they affect more cordially than any subjects in the world exact in doing justice upon all Offenders which commonly they administer without partiality indulgent unto one another and of their duties to their betters not unmindfull But that which deserveth the greatest commendation in them is an unwearied patience in suffering adversities accompanied with a resolution to over-come them A noble quality of the which in their Indian Discoveries they shewed excellent proofes and received as glorious rewards In reference to the French it is said that the French are wiser than they seem and the Spaniards seem wiser than they are wherein they agree with many particular men of other Nations who according to that of the Philosopher Sapienteâ— potius cupâ—unt videri non 〈◊〉 quam esse non videri In matters of war the Spaniards are observed to be generally too heavie slow and dull the French too headie and precipitate the one losing as many fair occasions by delayes as the other overthroweth by too much haste but between them both they make one good souldier who according to the present opportunities is to make use of the spurre of courage of the bit of respect The Women are sober loving their husbands or friends wonderfull delicate curious in painting or perâ—uming and though they have Wine in abundance yet are they not permitted to drink it verifying therein the old English Proverb that none are worse shod than the shoomakers wifâ— Herein in worâ—e condition than the Women of France who though they are restrained from Wine before their mariage yet after that they take what liberty they list and are no more restrained from it than the other sex But this is the least liberty which the French Women have above the Spâ—â—ish these being so watched and overlooked that it is hardly possible for them to hold speech with any man in business of most importance and much less in matters of civilities only those having liberty to be courted at all times and places even in the presence of their husbands without any distrust or interruâ—tion Heretofore they were wonderous strong and beyond belief patient of the throwes of Childbed Strabo relating how one of these women being hired for harvest work and finding her travel come upon her because she would not lose her dayes wages withdrew herself into a bush where being eased of her burden she returned from one labour to another And many of them at this day use not to keep their Chambers above three dayes after their delivery and then apply themselves to their household business without either danger or delay The language is not the same in all places though all called the Spanish In Portugall Catalogne and some parts of Valentia it hath a great mixture of the French who in these parts have had much trade and negotiation In Granada and some parts of Aâ—dalâ—zia it partakes much of the Moâ—â—e and in the mountains of Alpuxarras the Arabick or â—â—oâ—rish language still remains in use The Countries bordering on the Pyrâ—nees and Cantabrian Ocean but Biscay specially have much in them of the Language of the ancient Spaniards before made subject to the Romans That which is common to them all is the vulgar Spanish or Castilian and hath much affinity with the Latin Breeâ—wood in his Enquiries reporting that he hath seen a letter every word whereof was both good Latin and good Spanish Merula Shewes a Copy of the like pag. 300. By reason of which consonancy with the Latin the Spaniards call their language Romance The other ingredients of this Tongue are generally the Gotish Arabick and old Spanish and in some places the French also as before is said those people having made great conquests and having had great negotiations in this Country It is said to be a very lofty swelling speech as if it were fashioned to command The Soil hereof where it is fertile and productive of the fruits of Nature yields not to any part of Europe for delight pleasures and commodities which here appear in greater ripeness and perfection than in other places But for the most part it is either overgrown with Woods cumbred with wild and rockie Mountains or of so hot a nature and so sandy withall that it is not very fit for tillage and so
passage thorough their countrey but also to have certain places of strength put into his hands for his better assurance These unjust demands the Naâ—arrâ—â—y denied Whereupon Ferdinand with all expedition invadeth the kingdom the greatest part of which he took without a blow given the French King being as backward in affording due assistance as the other was unprovided of means for defence The French netled with this loss divers times attempted the recovery of it but in vain for the Spaniard still keepeth those parts of it which lie on that side of the â—yrenees leaving the rest which lieth on the French side of those Mountains being about a sixt part of the whole to the Descendants of those Princes whom he had disseized The Arms of Navarre are Gales a Carbuncle nowed Or. Which Carbuncle having a resemblance unto 〈◊〉 of Gold is said to have been first taken by Sancho the 8th in memorie that he and his Forces had first broken the Fortification made with chaines about the Pavilion of Mahomet Enaser the Meramomolin of Morocco at the great fight in Sierra Morena before which time the Armes of this Kingdom had been Azure a Cross Argent The chief order of Knighthood was of the Lilly begun by Garcia the sixth their Blazen a pot of Lillies with the Portraiture of our Lady ingraved upon it their duty to defend the Faith and daily to repeat certain Ave-Maries 4. LEON and OVIEDO THe Kingdom of LEON and OVIEDO hath on the East the Countrie of Biscay on the North the main Cantabrian Ocean on the South Castile on the West Gallicia So called from Leon and Oviedo the chief Cities of it and first seat of their Kings the antientest Kingdom in all Spain By a more antient name it was called Asturia from the Astures who possessed it in the time of the Romans divided into the two generall names of Augustani and Transmontani but comprehending the particular Tribes or Nations of the Pesici Gigari Zoclae and Lancienses The Countrey mountainous and woodie but formerly of some esteem for those small though swift Horses which the Romans from hence called Asturcones we may read it Hobbies which afterwards became a common name for all Nags or Gueldings Asturco Macedoniâ—us being used for a Macedonian Nag by Petronius Arbiter It is divided commonly into two parts that is to say Asturia de Oviedo bordering on Gallicia towards the West and 2 Asturia Santillana confining on Biscay towards the â—ast From which division of the Countrey the eldest Son of Castile is called Prince of the Asturias in the plural number which Title some suppose to be given unto them because it was the first Countrey which held up against the Moores But indeed the true Original hereof is referred by the best Spanish Writers to the time of the mariage of Catharine Daughter of Iohn of Gaunt and in right of her Mother Constance the right Heir of Castile unto Henry Sonne of Iohn the first then in possession of that Kingdom For to this new maried Couple it was granted saith Mariana that after the manner of England where the Heir Apparant is called Prince of Wales they should be called Princes of the Asturias In times succeeding the Towns of Iaen Vbeda Biatia and Anduiar were added to this Principate and so continued to this day Places of most importance in it 1. Avales on the Sea side not far from the Promontorie called of old Promontorium Scythicum but now Cabo de Pinas 2. Sublanco now a small vâ—llage but once a Town of so great strength that it was destroyed by the command of the Emperour Nerva lest it might animate these Mountainers unto a revolt 3. LEON situate at the foot of the Mountains not far from the place of the old Sublancia as it was then called The town but mean were it not beautified by a fair and large Cathedral the Bishop whereof acknowledgeth no Metropolitan but the Pope alone Recovered from the Moores Anno 722. Afterwards made the Regal Seat of the Kings of Leon by some called Legio because the 7th Legion was here lodged by Ptolomie called Legio Germanica and by others Gemina 4. S. Andera so named from a Church there built to the honour of S. Andrew by Ptolomie called Flavionavie now a wel-traded Port on the Cantabrian Ocean 5. Santillana which gives name to the Eastern part of Asturia 6. Lâ—anes where the two Asturias meet together 7. Civid id Reâ—l in the Western part of Asturia called Asturia de Oviedo 8. Villa Viciosa the only noted Port in this part of the Countrie 9. OVIEDO called for a time the Citie of Bishops because many of the Bishops of Spain dispossessed of their Churches by the Moores had retired thither and there preserved the line of Episcopal Succession till their Sees were filled again with Bishops in more happy times Antiently it was called Lucus Asturum and was of old a Bishops See reedified by King Froila the first in the yeer 757. Famous enough in giving the title of a Kingdom to the first Christian Princes after the Conquest by the Moores called from hence Kings of Oviedo Afterwards Anno 896. they began to be stiled Kings of Oviedo and Leon and at last Kings of Leon only Oviedo being quite leâ—t out of the Regal stile by Raymir the 2d Anno 904. More toward the Inlands of this Kingdom now reckoned part of old Castile are 10. Palenza the Pallantia of Ptolomie and Antoninus seated on the River â—â—arrion once a small Vniversitie till the translation of it unto Salamanca by King Ferdinand the third This Town first felt the furie of the Suâ—vians when they mastered these parts of Spaiâ— 11. Astorga antiently called Augusta Asturica whence the Astures of this tract were called Augustani a Bishops See frontiring on Gallicia happy in this that it felt not the fury of the lustfull King Vitiza who to secure himself in his unlawfull pleasures and to weaken his subjects if they should attempt any thing against him dismantelled all the Towns in his Dominions except Leon Toledo and this Astorga Who were the old Inhabitants of this Countrie hath been shewn already When conquered by â—ugustus Caesar they were under part of the Province of Tarragonensis part afterwards of the Prâ—vince of Gallicia by the Emp Constant Won from the Romans by the Gothes from them by the Moâ—res though long they did not lye under their command For as the lust of Roderick the last King of the Gothes in Spain occasioned the coming in of the Moores so the lust of Magnuâ—zâ— a Moorâ—◠〈◊〉 Roy occasioned though in long course of time their expulsion thence For Magnutzâ— having employed Pelagius a young Prince of the â—sturias on an Embassy to Musa the Leiutenant General 〈◊〉 the Moores then residing at Corduba in his absence ravished his Sister and at his return died by 〈◊〉 edge of his sword Dispairing of pardon for this Act he was fain to stand upon his guard and for
name And it was called Albion as my Authors tell me either from Albion the Brother of Bergâ—on the Sonne of Neptune mentioned by Aeschilus Dionysius Strabo Mela Solinus 〈◊〉 and others it being not improper that the greatest Iland of the Ocean should be denoâ—â—luated from a Sonne of the greatest Sea-god or from the old word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying White amongst the Greeks from whence the Latines had their Album by reason of the white chalkie cliffs seen by the Mariners a farre off as they sailed those Seas But to return again to Britain in the generall notion and to the severall Ilands which that name includeth we may distinguish them into the Greater and the Lesser the Greater subdivided into 1 Great Bâ—itain or Britain specially so called and 2 Ireland the Lessâ—r into 1 the Orcades 2 the Hâ—brides 3 Man 4 Anglesey 5 The Ilands of the Severn Sea 6 the Sorlinges or Isles of Silly 7 Wight 8 Thanet 9 Sunderland and 10 Holy Iland GREAT BRITAIN TO speak much of GREAT BRITAIN or BRITAIN specially and properly so called I hold somewhat superfluous it being our home and we therefore no Strangers to it Yet as Mela once said of Italie De Italia magis quia ordo exigit quam quia monstrari egeat pauca dicentur not a sunt omnia so say I of Britain It is so obvious to the eye of every Reader that he needs not the spectacles of Letters Yet something must be said though for methods sake rather than necessity First then we will begin with laying out the bounds thereof as in other places which are on the East the German Ocean dividing it from Belgium Germanie and Danemark on the West S. Georges Channel which divides it from Ireland and to the North of that with the main Vergivian or Western Ocean of which the Antients knew no shore on the North with the Hyperbâ—rcan or Deucaledonian Ocean as Ptolomie calls it extending out to Iseland Freezeland and the ends of the then known World and on the South the English Channel which divides it from France The length hereof from North to South is reckoned at 620 Italian mlles the greatest bredth from East to West measured in a right line no more than 250 of the same miles but by the crooks and bendings of the Sea-coast comes to 320 miles the whole circumference accompted 1836 miles The greatest Iland in the World except Java Borneo Sumatra and Madagascar and therefore by Solinus and some other Antients to whom those Ilands were not known called the other World by others of late times the Ladie and Mistress of the Seas Situate under the 8th 9th 10th 11th and 12th Climes so that the longest day at the Lizard point in Cornwall being the most Southernly part hereof containeth 16 hours and a quarter at Barwick which is the Border of England and Scotland 17 hours 3 quarters and one hour more at Straithby head in the North of Scotland where some observe that there is scarce any night at all in the summer Solstice but a darker Twilight To which alludes the Poet saying Et minima contentos nocte Britannos and the Panegyrist in the time of Constantine amongst other commendations which he gives to Britain saith that therein is neither extreme cold in Winter nor any scorching heats in Summer and that which is most comfortable long dayes and very lightsome nights Nor doth the Panegyrist tell us onely of the temperateness of the Air or the length of the dayes but of the fruitfulness of the soyl affirming Britain to be blessed with all the commodities of Heaven and Earth such an abundant plenty of Corn as might suffice both for Bread and Wine the woods thereof without wild Beasts the Fields without noysome Serpents infinite numbers of milch-Beasts and Sheep weighed down with their own Fleeces Whereto adde that of Alfred of Beverley a Poet of the middle times saying thus of Britain Insula praedives quae toto vix eget orbe Et cujus totus indiget orbis ope Insula praedives cujus miretur et opâ—et Delicias SOLOMON Octavianus opes A wealthy Iland which no help desires Yet all the World supply from her requires Able to glut King SOLOMON with pleasures And surfet great Augustus with her treasures Proceed we next to the name of Britain of which I find many Etymologies some forced some fabulous and foolish and but few of weight That which hath passed for currant in former times when almost all Nations did pretend to be of Trojan race was that it took this name from Brutus affirmed to be the Sonne of Silvius who was the Grandchild of Aeneas and the 3d King of the Lâ—tines of the Trojan Blood Which Bâ—utus having unfortunately killed his Father and thereupon abandoning Italy with his friends and followers after a long voyage and many wandrings is said to have fallen upon this Iland to have conquered here a race of Giants and having given unto it the name of Britain to leave the Soveraignty thereof unto his posterity who quietly enjoyed the same till subdued by the Romans This is the summe of the Tradition concerning â—rute Which though received in the darker times of ignorance and too much credulity in these more learned dayes hath been laid aside as false and fabulous And it is proved that there was no such man as Brutus 1 From the newness of his Birth Geofry of Monmouth who lived in the reign of K. Henry the second being the first Author which makes mention of him for which immediately questioned by Newbrigensis another Writer of that Age. 2ly By the silence of all Roman Historians in whom it had been an unpardonable negligence to have omitted an Accident so remarkable as the killing of a Father by his own Sonne especially when they wanted matter to sill up the times and the erecting of a new Trojan Empire in so great an Iland 3ly By the Arguments which Caesar useth to prove the Britains to be derived from the Galls as Speech Lawes Customes Disposition Making and the like 4ly And lest it might be said that though the Britans in Caesars time were of Gallick race yet there had been a former and more antient people who had their Originall from the Trojans Tacitus putteth off that dispute with an Ignoramus Qui mortales initio coluerint parum compertum est saith that knowing writer And 5ly By the Testimony of all Roman Histories who tell us that Caesar found the Britains under many Kings and never under the command of one sole Prince but in times of danger Summa Belli administrandi communi consensu commissa est Cassivellauno as it is in Caesar Dum singuli pugnabant universi vincebantur as we read in Tacitus To omit therefore that of Brutus and other Etymons as unlikely but of less authority the name of Britain is most probably derived from Brit which in the antient British signifieth Painted and the word Tain signifying a Nation agreeable unto the
custome of the antient Britains who used to discolour and paint their bodies that they might seem more terrible in the Eys of their enemies Britain is then a Nation of painted men such as the Romans called Picts in the times ensuing Which I prefer before the Etymologie of Bocartus a right learned man but one that wresteth all originations to the Punick or Phoenician language by whom this Iland is called Britaine or Bretannica from Baret-anac signifying in that language a Land of Tynne wherewith the Western parts of it do indeed abound Other particulars concerning the Isle of Britain shall be observed in the description of those parts into which it now doth stand divided that is to say 1 England 2 Wales and 3 Scotland ENGLAND ENGLAND is bounded on the East with the German on the West with the Irish on the South with the British Oceans and on the North with the Rivers of Tweed and Solway by which parted from Scotland Environed with turbulent Seas guarded by inaccessible Rocks and where those want preserved against all forein invasions by strong Forts and a puissant Navy In former time the Northern limits did extend as far as Edenburgh Fryth on the East and the Fryth of Dunbriton on the West for so far not only the Roman Empire but the Kingdom of Northumberland did once extend the intervenient space being shut up with a Wall of Turfes by Lollius Vrbicus in the time of Antoninus Pius But afterwards the Romans being beaten back by the Barbarous people the Province was contracted within narrower bounds and fortified with a Wall by the Emperor Severus extending from Carlile to the River Tine the tract whereof may easily be discerned to this very day A Wall so made that at every miles end there is said to have been a Castle between every Castle many Watch-Towers and betwixt every Watch-Tower a Pipe of Brass conveying the least noise unto one another without interruption so that the news of any approaching enemy was quickly over all the Borders and resistance accordingly provided In following times the strong Towns of Barwick and Carlile have been the chief Barres by which we kept the backdoor shut and as for other Forts we had scarce any on the Frontires or Sea Coasts of the Kingdom though in the midland parts too many Which being in the hands of potent and factious Subjects occasioned many to Rebell and did create great trouble to the Norman Kings till in the latter end of the reign of King Stephen 1100 of them were levelled to the very ground and those few which remained dismantled and made unserviceable The Maritime parts were thought sufficiently assured by those Rocks and Cliffs which compass the Iland in most parts and hardly any Castle all along the shore except that of Dover which was therefore counted by the French as the Key of England But in the year 1538. King Henry the eighth considering how he had offended the Emperor Charles the fift by his divorce from Queen Catharine and incurred the displeasure of the Pope by his falling off from that See as also that the French King had not only maried his Sonne to a Neece of the Pope but a Daughter to the King of Scots thought fit to provide for his own safety by building in all places where the shore was most plain and open Castles Platformes and Blockhouses many of which in the long time of peace ensuing were much neglected and in part ruined His Daughter Queen Elizabeth of happy memory provided yet better for the Kingdom For she not only fortified Portsmouth and placed in it a strong Garison but walled the Kingdom round with a most stately royall and invincible Navy with which she alwaies commanded the Seas and vanquished the mightiest Monarch of Europe whereas her predecessors in their Seâ— service for the most part hired their men of Warre from the Hanâ—smen and Genoese Yet did neither of these erect any Castles in the inward part of the Realm herein imitating Nature who fortifieth the head and the feet only not the middle of Beasts or some Captain of a Fort who plants all his Ordnances on the Walls Bulwarks and Out-works leaving the rest as by these sufficiently guarded The whole Iland was first called Albion as before is said either from the Gyant Albion or ab alâ—us rupibus the white Rocks towards France Afterwards it was called Britain which name being first found in Athenâ—us amongst the Grecians and in Lucretius and Caesâ—â— amongst the Laâ—ines followed herein by Sâ—rabo Plinie and all other antient writers except Piolomie onely by whom called Albion as at first continued till the time of Egbert the first Saxon Monarch who called the Southern parts of the Iland England from the Angles who with the Juites and Saxons conquered it It is in length 320 miles enjoying a soyl equally participating of ground fit for tillage and pasture yet to pasture more than tillage are our people addicted as a course of life not requiring so many helpers which must be all fed and paid and yet yielding more certain profits Hence in former times Husbandry began to be neglected villages depopulated and Hinds for want of â—â—tertainment to turn way-beaters whereof Sir Thomas Moore in hisâ—â—topia complaineth saying that our Flocks of Sheep had devoured not only men but whole houses and Towns Oves saith he quae tam mites esse tamque exiguo solent ali nunc tam edaces et indomitae esse coepâ—rant ut homines devorent ipsos agros domos â—ppida vastent as depopulentur To prevent this mischief there was a Statute made in the 4th yeer of Henry the 7th against the converting of Arable Land into Pasture ground by which course Husbandry was again revived and the soyl made so abounding in Corn that a dear year is seldome heard of Our Vines are nipped with the cold and seldome come to maturity and are more used for the pleasantness of the shade than for the hopes of wine Most of her other plenties and Ornaments are expressed in this old verse following Anglia 1 Mons 2 Pons 3 Fons 4 Ecclesia 5 Foemina 6 Lanâ— That is to say For 1 Mountains 2 Bridges 3 Rivers 4 Churches fair 5 Women and 6 Wooll England is past compare 1 First for the Mountains lifting up here and there their lofty heads and giving a gallant prospect to the Lower Grounds the principall are those of Mendip in Somerset Malveru hils in Worcestershire the Chiltern of Buckingham shire Cotswold in Glocestershire the Peak of Darbyshire York Wolds c. All of them either bowelled with Mines or clothed with Sheep or adorned with Woods The exact description of which would require more time than I can spend upon that Subject Proceed we therefore to 2 The Bridges which are in number 857. The chief of which are the Bridge of Rochester over Medway the Bridge of Bristoll over Avon and the Bridge of London over Thames This last standing upon 19 Arches
the Danish word Oâ—la it is questionless in it self and without that commixture which some are accused to use with it a very wholesome drink howsoever it pleased a Poet in the time of Henry the 3d thus to descant on it Nescio quid monstrum Stygiae conforme paludi Cervisiam pleriq vocant nil spâ—ssius illa Dum bibitur nil clarius est dum mingitur ergo Constat quod multas faeces in ventre relinquit In English thus Of this strange drink so like the Stygiaâ— lake Men call it Ale I know not what to make Folk drink it thick and piss it very thin Therefore much Dregs must needs remain within Now to conclude this generall discourse concerning England there goes a tale that Henry the 7th whose breeding had been low and private being once pressed by some of his Counsell to pursue his title unto France returned this Answer that France indeed was a flourishing and gallane Kingdom but England in his mind was as fine a Seat for a Countrey Gentleman as any could be found in Europe Having staid thus long in taking a Survey of the Countrie it self together with the chief commodities and pleasures of it and amongst them of the Women also as the method of the old Verse led me on it is now time that we should look upon the men And they are commonly of a comely feature gracious countenance for the most part gray-ey'd pleasant beautifull bountifull courteous and much resembling the Italians in habit and pronunciation In matters of war as we have already proved they are both able to endure and resolute to undertake the hardest enterprises in peace quiet and not quarrelsome in advice or counsell sound and speedy Finally they are active hearty and chearfull And yet I have met with some Gentlemen who upon the strength of a little travell in France have grown so un Englished and so affected or besotted rather on the French Nation that they affirm the English in respect of the French to be an heavy dull and Phlegmatick People of no dispatch no mettle no conceit no audacity and I know not what not A vanity meriting rather my pity than my anger Perhaps in viâ—ifying their own Nation they had consulted with Iulius Scaliger who in the 16 chap. of his 3d Book De re Poetica giveth of the two most noble Nations English and Scotish this base and unmanly Character Goshi belluae Scoti non minùs Angli perfidi inflati feri contemptores stolidi amentes inertes iâ—hospitales immanes His bolt you see is soon shot and so you may happily guess at the Quality of the Archer A man indeed of an able learning but of his own worth so highly conceited that if his too much learning made him not mad yet it made him to be too peremptory and arrogant To revenge a Nationall disgrace on a Personall is an ignoble victory Besides Socrates resolution in the like kind in my opinion was very judicious 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If an Ass kick us we must not put him in the Court. To confute his censure in every point would be to him too great an honour and for me too a great labour it being a task which of it self would require a Volume The best is many shoulders make the burthen light and other Nations are as deeply engaged in this quarrell against that proud Man as ours for so maliciously hath he there taxed all other people that that Chapter might more properly have been placed among his Hypercriticks How the English and Germans which of all Nations are thought most given to their bellies do agree and differ in this point the same Scaliger hath thus shewed in one of his Epigrams Tres sunt Convivae Germanus Flander et Anglus Dic quis edat mâ—lius quis meliusve bibat Non comedis Germane b bis tu non bibâ—s Angle Sed comedis comedis Flandre bibisque benè Dutch Flemmings English are your only guests Say which of all doth eat or drink it best Th' English love most to eat the Dutch to swill Onely the Flemming eates and drinks his fill Thus was it in his time with the English Nation though since I fear we have borrowed too much of the Dutch and learnt a great deal more than needs of the Flemming also The Nobility of this Countrie is not of so much unlimited Power as they are to the prejudice of the State in other Countries the name of Dâ—kes Earlâ— and Marquestes being meeâ—ly 〈◊〉 whereas in other places they have some absolute some mixt government so that upon any 〈◊〉 diâ—taste they will stand on their own gnard and slight the Power of their 〈◊〉 And on the other side the Commonalty enjoy a multitude of Privileges above all other Nations 〈◊〉 being most free from Taxes and burdenous Impositions but what they take upon themselves by their own consent They have twice in a yeer a laudable custome no where else to be seen justice administred even at their own doores by the Itinerary Iudges of the Kingdom an Order first instituted by King Henry the 2d They dwell together with Gentlemen in Villages and Townes which makes them favour of civility and good manners and live in sarre greater reputation than the 〈◊〉 in Italy Spain France or Germany being able to entertain a stranger honestly diet him plentifully and lodge him neatly The Clergy was once of very great riches as appeareth by that Bill preferred to King 〈◊〉 the 5th against the temporall revenues of the Church in which it was suggested that they were able to main am 15 Earls 1500 Knights 6000 men of Arms more than 1000 Alms-houses and yet the King might cleerly put up 20000 l. per Anâ—um into his Exchequer How true this was I cannot say But aâ—ter this King Henry the 8th took his Opportunities to pare away the excrâ—seencies of it demolishing the Monasteries and Religious Houses and paring off the superstuities of Bâ—shopricks and Cathedrall Churches in which he found not a few followers amongst the Ministers and great Officers of State and Court in the time of King Edward the 6th and Queen Elizabeth Yet left they not the Clergie so poor and naked or destitute of the encouragements and rewards of learning but that they have been still the objects of a covetous envy that which the former Harpies left them being thought too much though for abilities of learning I dare boldly say it not to be parallelled in the word For besides 5439 Paro-Benefices being no Impropriations and besides the Vicarages most of which exceed the competency beyond Seas there were left in England at the time of the Reformation under Queen Elizabeth 21 Bishopricks taking those of Walâ—s into the reckoning 26 Deaneries â—0 Archdeacoâ—â—ies and 544 Dignities and Prebends most of which places of fair revenue And as for the maintenance of Priests Monks and Friers before the Reformation there were reckoned 90 Colleges besides those in the Vniversities 110 Hospitalls 3374 Chanteries and
Councill of Arles Anno 314. Eborius Bishop of York Restitutns Bishop of London and Adelsius Bishop of Colchester there called Colonia Londinensium and some of them also present in the Councill of Sardira Anno 358. concurring with the rest in voting to the condemnation of the Arian Heresies and the same or others the next yeer in the Synod of Arimâ—n And when the Britans were expulsed their native Countrie or shut up in the mountainous parts of the Ordovices and Silures which we now call Wales they caried Christianity and Bishops along with them Augustine the Monk finding no fewer than seven Bishops in the British Church when he was sent by Gregory the Great to convert the English And yet it is no fabulous vanity as some men suppose to say that Augustine the Monk first preached the Gospel in this Countrie because it must be understood in that saying not with Relation to the Bâ—itans but the English Saxons from whom these parts of the Isle had the name of England and from whom both the Britans and the Faith it self were driven into the Mountains of Wales and Cornwall and Heathenism introduced again over all the Kingdom Long after which it pleased God that Gregory the Great but at that time a Deacon only in the Church of Rome seeing some handsom youths to be sold in the open Market demanded what and whence they were to whom it was answered they were Angli and well may they be so called saith he for they seem as Angels Asking again of what Province they were amongst the Angli and answer being made of the Province of Deira part of the Kingdom of the Northumbrians therefore said he de ira Dei sunt liberandi And lastly understanding that the King of their Nation was named Alle how fitly said he may he sing Allelujahs to the most High God After which time he seriously endeavoured the Conversion of the English Nation which being Pope he happily effected by the travell and diligence of Augustine the Monk the first Arch-bishop of Canterbury And so well did the work prosper after this beginning that not only all the Saxons did receive the Gospel but communicated the Light of it to other Nations the Hassians Franconians and Turingians being converted by Winifred the Frisons or Hollanders by Wittikind the first Bishop of Vtrecht the Saxons of Westphalen by Willdrode the first Bishop of Brâ—me all of them being English Saxons as we find in Beda and some others Now as these parts of Britain were the first which generally entertained the Gospel so were they the first also in these later times which universally submitted to the Reformation of such corruptions as had been brought upon them by the power and tyrannie of the Church of Rome Endeavoured first in France by the Albigenses and Waldenses as was said before Who being suppressed and ruinated by the sword of the Kings of France sheltred themselves in the mountainous parts of Gascoigne and Guienne then in possession of the English who by that means became acquainted with their Tenets maintained here publickly by Wiclef and spreading under-hand amongst the people of this Kingdom till the times of Luther and the Reformation by him aimed at Which being in most other Countries received tumultuously by the power of the People was here admitted upon mature deliberation by the autority and consent of the Prince and Prelates the Architects in this great work without respect unto the Dictats of Luther or Calvin but looking only on Gods Word and the Primitive Patterns abolishing such things as were repugnant unto either but still retaining such Ceremonies in Gods publick worship as were agreeable to both and had been countenanced by the practice of the Primitive times A point wherein they did observe a greater measure of Christian prudence and moderation than their neighbour Churches which in a meer detestation of the See of Rome allowed of nothing which had formerly been in use amongst them because defiled with Popish Errors and abuses and thereby utterly averting those of the Papal party from joyning with them in the work or coming over to them when the work was done Whereas had they continued an allowable correspondencie in these extrinsecals of Religion with the Church of Rome their partie in the World had been far greater and not so much stomacked as it is And so it was conceived by the Marquesse de Rhosne after Duke of Sally and Lord High-Treasurer of France and one of the chief men of that partie there when being sent Ambassadour to King Iames from King Henry 4d he had observed the Majesty and Decency of Gods publick Service in some Cathedrals of this Kingdom he said Religion would be soon defaced and trod under foot if not preserved and fenced about with the hedge of Ceremonies As for the Government of the Church since the last Conversion as by the piety and example of Lucius there were founded three Arch-Bishopricks and 25. Bishopricks according to the number of the Archi Flamines and Flamines whose great Revenues were converted to more sacred uses in the times of Idolatry So by the like pious care of Pope Gregory the Great by whose means this last Conversion hapned Arch-Bishopricks and Bishopricks were designed to convenient places The number 26 in all to each Province twelve besides the two Archbishops and Metropolitans wherein he had the happiness to have his desires fulfilled though the number was not made compleat till these later dayes nor with such equall distribution as he did intend For in the Province of York laid wast and desolate by the Danes and not so soon converted as the other was the number of the Suffragan Bishops came not up to his purpose but did as much exceed in the Province of Canterbury especially when King Henry the 8th had incorporated Wales with England and founded five Episcopall Sees out of the ruines and Revenues of some principall Monasteries of which none but the Bishoprick of Chester and that of the Isle of Man which maketh up the 27th were laid unto the Province of York And so it stood notwithstanding the alterations of Religion without any dispute till Calvin having hammered out his new Presbrterie and recommended it to the use of all the Christian Churches the History whereof we had succinctly in the Alpine Provinces found many apt Scholars in most places to decry this Order though consonant to the word of God and most pure Antiquity But the truth is it was not so much the Autority of Calvin or the malignant zeal of Beza or the impetuous clamours of their Disciples which caused the Episcopall Order to grow out of credit as the Avarâ—ce of some great persons in Court and State who greedily gaped after the poor remnant of their Possessions It had been else a miracle that Calvins Plat-form made only for the use of a private Citie and not proportioned no nor intended at the first to the estate of other Churches especially where the Bishops had been
instrumentall in the Reformation should be so headily received in some Kingdoms and so importunately and clamorously desired in others The most valorous Souldiers of this Countrey when possessed by the Britains were 1 Cassibâ—lane who twice repulsed the Roman Legions though conducted by Caesar and had not a party here at home been formed against him he had for ever done the like 2 Pratusagus King of the Iceni 3 Constantine the Great 4 Arthur one of the Worlds nine Worthies In the times of the Saxons 5 Guy Earl of Warwick and 6 King Edmund Ironside and 7 Canutus the Dane Vnder the Normans of most note have been 1 William surnamed the Conquerour 2 Richard and 3 Edward both the first of those names so renowned in the wars of the Holy-Land 4 Edward the 3d and 5 Edward the Black Prince his Sonne Duo fulmina belli as famous in the warres of France 6 Henry the fift and 7 Iohn Duke of 〈◊〉 his Brother of equall gallantry with the other 8 Montacute Earl of Salisbury 9 S. 〈◊〉 Fastolf and 10 S. Iâ—hn Hawkwood of great esteem for valour in France and Italy not to descend to later times And for Sea Captains those of most note have been Hâ—wkins 〈◊〉 Burrought Jenkiâ—sâ—r Drake Frobisher Cavendish and Greenvile of some of which we have spoke already and of the rest may have an opportunity to say more hereafter Scholars of most renown amongst us 1 Alcuinus one of the Founders of the Vniversity of 〈◊〉 2 Bâ—dâ— who for his Pietie and Learning obtained the Attribute or Adjunct of Venerabilis Câ—nâ—erning which the Legends tels us that being blind his Boy had knavishly conducted him to preach to an head of stones and that when he had ended his Sermon with the Gloria Patri the very Stones concluded saying Amen Amen Venerabilis Bedâ— But other of the Monkish writers do assign this reason and both true alike that at his death some unlearned Priest intending to honour him with an â—piâ—aph had thus farre blundered on a verse viz. Hic sunt in fossa Bedae ossa but becauâ—e the verse was yet imperfect he went to bed to consider of it leaving a space betwixt the two last words thereof which in the morning he found filled up in a strange Character with the word Venerabilis and so he made his Verse and Beda pardon this diversion obtainâ—d that Attribute 3 Anselm and 4 Bradwardin Arch-bishops of Canterbury men famous for the times they lived in 5 Alexander of Hales Tutor to Thomas Aquinas and Bonaventure 6 Thomas of Walden the professed enemy of Wâ—â—lef against whom he writ 7 Iohn Wiclef parson of Lâ—â—terworth in the County of Leicester who so valiantly opposed the power and Errors of the Church of Rome though he vented many of his own Then since the times of the Reformation 1 Iohn Iewel Bishop of Salisbury to whose learned and industrious labours in defence of the Religion here by law established we are still beholding 2 Dr. Iohn Reynolds and 3 Mr. Richard Hooker both of Corpus Christi Colledg in Oxon the first a man of infinite reading the second of as strong a judgment 4 Dr. Whitakers of Cambridge the Autagonist of the famous Bellarmine 5 Dr. Thomas Bilson and 6 Dr. Lancelot Andrews both Bishops of Winchester the Ornaments of their severall times 7 Bishop Montagne of Norwich a great Philologer and Divine 8 Dr. Iohn Wâ—itguâ—ft and 9 Dr. William Laud Arch-Bishops of Canterbury Of which last and his discourse against Fisher the Iesuite Sir Edward Dering his professed enemy hath given this Character that in that Book of his he had muzled the Iesuits and should strike the Papists under the fift rib when he was dead and gone and that being dead wheresoever his grave should be PAVLS whose reparation he endeavoured and had almost finished would be his perpetuall Monument and his own Book his lasting Epitaph And as for those who have stood up in maintenance of the Church of Rome those of most note were 1 Dr. Harding the Antagonist of Bishop Iewel 2 Nic. Sanders and 3 Dr. Tho. Stapleton to whose writings the great Cardinal Bellarmine doth stand much indebted 4 Champian and 5 Parsons both Iesuâ—es 6 and William Rainolds a Seminary Priest and the Brother of Dr. Iohn Rainolds spoken of before Of which two Brothers by the way it is very observeable that William was at first a Protestant of the Church of England and Iohn trained up in Popery beyond the Seas William out of an honest zeal to reduce his Brother to this Church made a journey to him where on a conference betwixt them it so fell out that Iohn being overcome by his brothers Arguments returned into England where he became one of the more strict or rigid sort of the English Protestants and William being convinced by the reasons of his Brother Iohn staid beyond the Seas where he proved a very violent and virulent Papist Of which strange accident Dr. Alabaster who had made triall of both Religions and amongst many notable whimsees had some fine abilities made this following Epigram which for the excellency thereof and the rareness of the argument I shall here subjoin Bella inter geminos plusquam Civilia Fratres Traxerat ambiguus Religionis apex Ille Reformatae Fidei pro partibus instat Iste reformandum denegat esse fidem Propositis causae rationibus alterutrinque Concurrere pares cecidere pares Quod fuit in votis Fatrem capit alter-uterque Quod fuit in fatis perdit uterque fidem Captivi gemini sine captivante fuerant Et Victor victi transuga castra petit Quod genus hoc pugnae est ubi victus gaudet uterque Et tamen alter-uter se superasse dolet Which excellent Epigram though not without great disadvantage to the Latine Originall I have thus translated In points of Faith some undetermin'd jars Betwixt two Brothers kindled Civill wars One for the Churches Reformation stood The other thought no Reformation good The points proposed they traversed the field With equall skill and both together yield As they desired his Brother each subdue's Yet such their Fate that each his Faith did loose Both Captive's none the prisoners thence to guide The Victor flying to the Vanquisht side Both joy'd in being Conquer'd strange to say And yet both mourn'd because both won the day And then for men of other Studies 1 Lindwood the Canonist 2 Cosins and 3 Cowel eminent in the studies of the Civill Lawes 4 Bracton and 5 Briton of old times 6 Dier and 7 â—ook of late days as eminent for their knowledge in the Lawes of England 8 Iohannes de Sacro Bosco the Author of the Book of the Spher and 9 Roger Bacon a noted Mathematician in the darker times 10 Sir Francis Bacon the learned Viscount of S. Albans of whom more hereafter 11 Sr. Tho. More Lord Chancellor one of the Restorers of Learning to the Isle of great Britain 12 Sr. Henry Savil of Eaton the reviver
while But not being able to withstand the puissance of the West-Saxons this Kingdom was subdued by Ina the Successor of Ceadwall by whom united to that Crown III. The Kingdom of WEST-SEX or of the WEST-SAXONS the third in order and that which did in fine prevail over all the rest conteined the Counties of Cornwall Devon Somerset Dorset Wilts Southampton and Berks begun by Cerdic a noble Commander of the Saxons ariving with new Forces out of Germany Anno 495. who having overcome the Britans of this Western tract conducted by Natanland their Chieftain entituled himself King of the West-Saxons Anno 522. The Christian Faith suppressed here as elswhere was restored again in the time of Kingâ—ls their first Christian King by the preaching of S. Birinus Bishop of Dorchester neer Oxford then a great City of no fewer than ten Parishes now reduced to one Chief Cities of this Kingdom were 1 Exeter a fair and goodly Citie and a Bishops See removed hither from Cridington or Kirton by Leâ—fricus Anno 1049. Seated upon the bank of the River Ex whence the name of Ex-ceaster environed with deep ditches and very strong wals in compass about a mile and half besides the Suburbs in which are contained in all 15 Parish Churches besides the Minster a beautifull and stately Fabrick 2 Bath so called from the Bathes there being the chief Citie of Somerset by the Latives called Aquae Solis by the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the self same reason Situate in a low Vallie environed about with Hils very steep and high from whence come many Rivulets and fresh Springs to the great commodity of the people A fine neat Town and beautified with as neat a Church heretofore a Monasterie partner with Wels the Bishops See in the stile Episcopall and gives the Title of an Earl to the noble Family of the Bouâ—châ—â—rs 3 Falemoâ—th in Cornwall seated upon a large and capacious Bay so â—ull of Creeks and Roads capable of the best Ships that it is said an hundred sayl of Ships may be lodged therein with such convenience that from the top of the one the Mast of another is not to be seen the mouth or entrance of it defended for the greater safety with two very strong Castles built by Henry the 8th that of S. Mandits on the Fast and that of Pendinas commonly called Pendennis upon the West 4 Dorchester the chief Town of Dorsetshire which is thence denominated by Antoninus called Durnovaria the principall at that time of the Durotriges an Inland Town and consequently of no great trading not so much famous for ought else as giving the Title of a Marquess to Henry Earl of Kingston of the noble Family of the Pierrepoints 5 Wilton the head Town in those times of Wiltshire and a Bishops See honoured with the residence of nine severall Bishops But by translating of the See to Sarum or Sarisbury as the fitter place and carrying thither therewithall the thorow-fare which before was here it fell by little and little into decay and is now hardly worth the reputation of a Market-Town 6 Winchester called Venta in the times of the Romans by the Saxons Vent-ceaster situate on the banks of a pleasant River the seat Royal of the West Saxon Kings who had here their Palace called Wolves-eye so named from the Kings of the Wolphian Family and the situation of it in the circlings of the fore-said River which the old Saxons called an Eye not from the Woel-Staple here kept as some much less from Cardinal Wolsey as others most absurdly think The house given after to the Bishops and made their Palace The Town in compass two miles besides the Suburbs commodiously seated in a low place between very steep Hils by which it is defended both from cold and wind afflicted very much since those times both by war and fire half of the ground within the Town being fields and gardens but still adorned with a magnificent Cathedrall and a gallant but no great Castle bravely mounted upon an hill for defence and prospect besides a College and an Hospital added since those dayes 7 Southampton conveniently seated on an Arm of the Sea capable of Ships of burden to the very Key which maketh it one of the richest Towns in those parts of England Well built of fair large streets beautified with 5 Parish Churches and fortified with high walls a double ditch and a right strong Castle but the Castle now decayed and ruined 8 Reading on the Banks of the River Kennet where it falleth into the Thames by which means it hath the convenience of both Rivers A Town of great trade for clothing well-built and of three Parish Churches heretofore beautified with a strong Castle and a goodly Monasterie but both now decayed 9 Wondsor called Windleshores in the old Saxon situate neer the Banks of the Thames on a rising ground which gives it a fair prospect over all the Countrey adorned in succeeding times with a Palace Royall of the Kings of England and the seat of the Order of the Garter 10 Wallingford the Guallena of the Antients and then the chief Town of the Attrebatii as it was afterwards in the time of the Saxons of the Countie of Berks a mile in compass at that time within the walls fortified with an impregnable Castle and adorned with twelve Parish Churches So desolated by a Plague Anno 1348. that there is now but one Church left hardly Inhabitants enough to keep that in repair and nothing of the wals left as not much of the Castle but the tract and ruins The Kings of the West Saxons A. Ch. 522. 1 Cerdic the first King 17. 539. 2 Kenric 29. 565. 3 Celingus or Châ—uline 10. 595. 4 Celric 5. 600. 5 Ceolwolf 14 614. 6 Kingil the first Christian King 646. 7 Kenewalchin 31. 677. 8 Sigebert 1. 678. 9 Esâ—win 2. 680. 10 Cent win 7. 687. 11 Ceadwall 690. 12 Ina who first gave the Peterpence to the Church of Rome 725. 13 Ethelard 14. 739. 14 Cuthbert 16. 755. 15 Sigebert II. 1. 756. 16 Kinulph 31. 787. 17 Bithric 13. 800 18 Egbert the most puissant King of the West Saxons who united all the Heptarchie into one Estate of whom see more amongst the Monarchs of the Saxons and the Kings of England IV. The Kingdom of EAST-SEX or the EAST-SAXONS was begun about the yeer 527 by Eâ—â—nâ—nwin descended from Weden the common Progenitor of the Saxons from whom we have the name of Wednesday or Wâ—dnesday as they called it formerly It contained only the Counties of Midlesex Essex and so much of Hartfordshire as is in the Dâ—ocese of London The Christian Faith expulled here as in other places was restored again in the time of Sebert the Founder of the Abby Church of S. Peter in Westminster by the preaching of Mellitus the first Bishop of London after the entrance of the Saxons suppressed again by Seward and Sigebert the Sonnes of Sebert but setled stronger than before by Cedda
824. 17 Ludecan 826. 18 Withlas overcome in fight as were his two Predecessors by Egbert King of West-Sex became his tributary 839. 19 Berthulf 852. 20 Burdred a Substituted King of the West-Saxons and the last King of the Mercians the short reign of his six Predecessors portending that fatall period to be neer at hand After whose death Anno 886 this Kingdome for some few yeers tyrannized over by the Danes was united by King Alured to the English Monarchie Such was the Order and Succession of the Saxon Kings during the Hettarchie or division of it into seven Kingdoms continuing separate distinct till the prevailing fortune of the West-Saxons brought them all together into one by the name of England But so that they were subject for the most part unto one alone who was entituled Rex Gentis Anglorum those which were stronger than the rest giving the Law unto them in their severall turnes and are these that follow The Monarchs of the English-Saxons in the time of the Heptarchie A. Ch. 455. 1 Hengist King of Kent who first brought the Saxons into Britain 481. 2 Ella the first King of the South-Saxons 495. 3 Cerdie the first King of the West-Saxons 534. 4 Kenrick King of the VVest-Saxons 561. 5 Cheuline or Celingus King of the VVest-Saxons 562. 6 Ethelbert King of Kent the first Christian King of the Saxons 616. 7 Redwald King of the East-Angles 617. 8 Edwin King of Northumberland 634. 9 Oswald King of Northumberland 643. 10 Oswy King of Northumberland 659. 11 Wulfhere King of Mercia 675. 12 Etheldred King of Mercia 704. 13 Kenred K. of Mercia 709. 14 Chelred K. of Mercia 716. 15 Ethelbald K. of Mercia 758. 16 Offa the Great K. of the Mercians 794. 17 Egfride K. of Mercia 796. 18 Kenwolf K. of Mercia 800. 19 Egbert the Sonne of Alomond K. of the West Saxons vvho having vanquished all the rest of the Saxon Kings and added most of their Estates unto his own caused the whole united Body to be called Engel-lond or England in a Parliament or Counsell held at Winchester Anno 8â—9 being the 19th yeer of his Reign over the West-Saxons and by that name was then crowned in the presence of his Nobles and the rest of his Subjects leaving it unto the rest of his Successors But before we come to the recitall of their names we are to take notice of the Danes the next considerable Actors on the Stage of England vvho in the time of this Egbert first invaded the Countrey and after exercised the patience of his Posterity till in fine they got the kingdom to themselves Of the Originall and first Succcesses of this people vve shall speak more at large vvhen we come to Denmark Suffice it here to knovv that having taken up the void Rooms of the Iuites and English in the Cimbrick Chersonese they thought it not amiss to follovv them into Britain also making a Discovery of some part of the Coasts thereof vvith three Ships only Anno 787 being the first yeer of Bithric the Father of Egbert King of the West-Saxons Which having done and prepared themselves for the undertaking in the time of Egbert they invaded Northumberland the Isle of Shepey in Kent and the Coasts of Wales not without much difficulty driven out by him In the Reign of the three Kings succeeding having vanquished the Northumbrians East-Angles and a part of the Mercians they erected in those kingdoms many petit Tyrannies By Alfred first stopped in their Career by Edward the Elder outed of the East-Angles and by Athelstan of Northumberland also the Danes for some time after being subject to the English Government mixing in mariages and alliance and incorporate with them By the valour and good Fortune of Swain their King they recovered their power again in England and in the person of Canutus obtained the kingdom who having impolitickly sent back his Danes into their Countries as if a kingdom got by force could be held by favour opened a way to their execlusion from the Crown which hapned within seven yeers after his decease Which said we come to the Successious of The Kings of England of the Saxon Race 819. 1 Egbert the last King of the West-Saxons and the first of England 18. 837. 2 Thelwolf the Eldest Sonne of Egbert 20. 857. 3 Ethelbald the Eldest Sonne of Ethelwolf 1. 858. 4 Ethelbert the Brother of Ethelbald 5. 863. 5 Ethefred the Brother of the two former Kings the third Sonne of Ethelwolf and as much molested by the Danes as his Brethren were 10. 873. 6 Alfriae the fourth Sonne of Ethelwolf who totally united the Saxon Heptarchie into one Estate vanquished the Danes whom he made subject to his commands though he could not expell them he divided England into shires and restored the Vniversity of Oxon. 900. 7 Edward surnamed the Elder the Sonne of Alfride who recovered the East-Angles from the power of the Danes whom he shut up in Northumberland 24. 924. 8 Athelstan the Sonne of Edward who subdued the Britans of Cumberland and Cornwall and compelled the Danes to submit themselves to the English Government In his time lived S. Guy of Warwick 16. 940. 9 Edmund the Brother of Athelstan by whom the Danes of Northumberland were brought under obedience and the kingdom of the â—ritans in Cumberland utterly subverted 946. 10 Edred the Brother of Edmund and Athelstan so fortunate against the Danes that he compelled them to be christned 9. 955. 11 Edwy the Sonne of Edmund 959. 12 Edgar the Brother of Edwy surnamed the Peaceable the most absolute Monâ—rch of England since the time of the Saxons by whom the tribute of money imposed by Athelstan on the Wâ—lch was exchanged into a tribute of Wolves 16. 975. 13 Edward II. Sonne of Edgar treacherously murdered by his Stepdame to make way for Ethelred her Sonne hence surnamed the Martyr 3. 978. 14 Ethelred the younger Sonne of Edgar and half Brother of Edward enjoyed the Crown unquietly which he got unjustly Oppressed and broken by the Danes he was fain to buy his peace of them at the yeerly tribute of 10000 pounds inhanced to 48000 pounds within short time after which monies were raised upon the subjects by the name of Danegelt Weary of these exactions he plotted warily with his Subjects to kill all the Danes as they slept in their beds which accordingly was put in execution on S. Brâ—ces night Novemb. 12. Anno 1012. To revenge this out-rage and dishonour Swaine King of Denmark with a sayl of 350 ships came into England the fear whereof compelled Ethelred a weak and impuissant Prince to fly into Normandy leaving his poor Subjects to the mercy of the Danish Tyrant who miserably plagued them till his death To whom succeeded his Sonne Cnute Canutus a more temperate Prince who maugre Ethelred now returned or his Sonne Edmund Ironside a most valiant King did in the end possess himself of the whole Kingdom 1016 15 Edmund II. surnamed Ironside
their several Blazons I know not on how good autoritie we find in Bara the French Herald The principall of them were Sir Lancelot Sir Tristrum Sir Lamorock Sir Gawin c. all placed at one Round Table to avoid quarrels about priority and place The Round Table hanging in the great Hall at Winchester is falsely called Arthurs Round-Table it being not of sufficient Antiquity and containing but 24 Seats Of these Knights there are reported many fabulous Stories They ended with their Founder and are feigned by that Lucian of France Rablates to be the Ferry-men of Hell and that their pay is a piece of mouldy bread and a phillop on the nose 2 Of S. George called commonly the Garter instituted by King Edward the third to increase vertue and valour in the hearts of his Nobility or as some will in honour of the Countess of Salisburies Garter of which Lady the King formerly had been inamoured But this I take to be a vain and idle Romance derogatory both to the Founder and the Order first published by Polidore Virgil a stranger to the Affairs of England and by him taken up on no better ground than fama vulgi the tradition of the common people too trifling a Foundation for so great a building Common bruit being so infamous an Historian that wise men neither report after it nor give credit to any thing they receive from it But for this fame or common bruit the vanity and improbabilities thereof have been elsewhere canvassed Suffice it to observe in this time and place that the Garter was given unto this Order in testimony of that Bond of Love and Affection wherewith the Knights or Fellowes of it were to be bound severally unto one another and all of them joyntly to the King as the Soveraign of it So saith the Register of the Order in which occurreth not one word of the Ladies Garter affirming that King Edward did so fit the habit into that design Vt omnia ad amcitiam concordiam tendere nemo non intelligat But to return unto the Order there are of it 26. Knights of which the Kings of England are Soveraignes and is so much desired for its excellencie that 8 Emperors 21 forein Kings 22 forein Dukes and Princes besides divers Noble-men of other Countries have been Fellowes of it The Ensign is a blew Garter buckled on the left leg on which these words are imbroydered viz. Honi soit qui mal y pense About their necks they wear a blew Ribband at the end of which hangeth the Image of S. George upon whose day the Installations of the new Knights are commonly celebrated 3 Of the Bath brought first into England 1399 by Henry the fourth They are created at the Coronation of Kings and Queens and the Installation of the Princes of Wales their duty to defend true Religion Widows Maids Orphans and to maintain the Kings Rights The Knights hereof distinguished by a Red Ribband which they wear ordinarily about their necks to difference them from Knights Batchelors of whom they have in all places the Precedencie unless they be also the Sonnes of Noble-men to whom their birth gives it before all Orders 4 Of Baronets an Order instituted by King Iames in the 9th yeer of his Reign for the furtherance of the Plantation of Vister They have Precedency of the Knights of the Baâ—h but not of those of the Garter nor of the younger Sonnes of the Nobility But this being Hereditarie not personall and rather civill than militarie is not so properly to be rancked amongst Orders of Knight-hood There were in England at and since the time of the Reformation Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 20. WALES WALES is bounded on all sides with the Sea except towards England on the East from which separated by the River Dee and a Line drawn to the River Wie Antiently it extended Eastwards to the River Severn till by the puissance of Offâ— the great King of the Mercians the Welch or Britans were driven out the plain Countries beyond that River and forced to betake themselves to the Mountains where he caused them to be shut up and divided from England by an huge Dich called in Welch Claudh Offa i. e. Offa's Dâ—ke which beginning at the influx of the Wie into the Severn not far from Châ—pstow extendeth 84 miles in length even as far as Chester where the Dee is mingled with the Sea Concerning which Ditch there was a Law made by Harald That if any Welchman was sound with a Weapon on this side of it he should have his right hand cut off by the Kings Officers The name of Wales some derive from Idwallo the Sonne of Cadwallader who with the small remainder of his British Subjects made good the fastnesses of this Countrie and was the first who had the title of King of Wales Others conceive that the name of Welch and Wales was given them by the Saxons who having possessed themselves of all the rest of the Countrie called the Britans who lived here by the name of Walsh which in their Language signifieth as much as Aliens because they differed from them both in Lawes and Language which is the generall Opinion Most probable it is that as the Britans derive their Pedigree from the Galls as before was proved so they might still retain the name and were called Wallish by the Saxons instead of Gallish the Saxons using in most words W. for G. as Warre for Guerre Warden for Guardian and the like And this to be believed the rather because the Frenchmen to this day call the Countrey Galles and the Eldest Sonne of England Le Prince de Galles as also that the Dutch or Germans of whom the Saxons are a part doe call such Nations as inhabit on the skirts of France by the name of Wallons The antient Inhabitants hereof in the time of the Romans before it had the name of Wales were the Siluâ—es possessing the Counties of Hereford Brecknock Radnor Monmouth and Glamorgan all Glocestershire beyond the Severn and the South parts of Worcestershire on the same side also their chief Towns Ariconium now Hereford not reckoned since the time of Offa as a part of Wales Balleum now Buelih in Brecknock Gobannium now Abargevenny in Monmouth Magni now New Radnor in the Countie so named and Bovium now Boverton in Glamorgan 2 The Dimetâ— possessing Cardigan Caermarthen and Pembrokeshires whose chief Towns were Loventium now New Castle in Caermarthen Maridunum or Caermarthen it self and Octopitae where now stands S. Davids by the Welch called Menew whence that Bishop hath the name of Menevensis in Latine 3 The Ordovices inhabiting the Counties of Merioneth Carnarvon Anglesey Denbigh Flint and Montgomery with the North part of Worcestershire beyond the Severn and all Shropshire on the same side of the River Their chief Towns were Segontium now Caer Seont in Carnarvonshire Cononium now Conwey in the same County Bonium where after stood the famous Monastery of Banchor in Flintshire and
give him so long a life as to see it in his own dayes remedied wherein he got a greater victory over that stubborn people than ever did any forein Prince or any of his Predecessors could doe before him an act indeed truly royall and worthy himself Another custom they had of that nature that the like was hardly ever heard of amongst the Heathen and much less in Christendom which took beginning as the Scoâ—ish Historians affirm in the reign of Ewen the 3d who is the fifteenth King in the Catalogue after the first Fergus This Ewen being a Prince much addicted or wholly rather given over unto lasciviousness made a Law that himself and his successors should have the maidâ—nhead or first nights loâ—ging with every woman whose husband held land immediately from the Crown and the Lords and Gentlemen of all those whose husbands were their tenants or homagers This was it seems the Knights service which men held their states by and continued till the dayes of Mâ—lcâ—lm Comnor who at the request of his wife Margaret she was the sister of Edgar Aâ—heling abolished this Law and ordained that the tenants by way of commutation should pay unto their Lords a mark in money which tribute the Historians say is still in force It was called Marchetâ— mulieris but whether from Mark a horse in the old Galliqne implying the obscene signification of â—quitare as Mr. Selden thinks or from Marca the summe of money by which it was afterward redeemed I cannot determine Certain I am that this last custom was of such a barbarous and brutish nature that the custom of the Indians in giving to the Bramines the first nights lodging with their Brides and that of many Savage unconverted Nations in prostituting their Wives and Daughters to the Lusts and pleasure of their Guests have not more unchristianity in them than this of those Scotish Christians if I may so call them These Customs shew the antient Scots to be rude and barbarous partaking little of the civilitie of the Neighbouring Nations nor are they so broken of the former but that they are observed by a modern Writer to be still greedy of revenge where they find means to take it as also to be a subtile and politick people inclined to Factions and Seditions amongst themselves which he that reads their Stories cannot choose but see A people as King Iames observeth in his Bafilâ—con Doron ever weary of the present state and desirous of novelties accustomed to judge and speak rashly of their Kings and Princes towards whom they have alwayes caried themselves with such untractableness that more Kings have been betrayed murdered and deposed by the Scots than by all the Nations in the World But take them in themselves without these relations and they are said to be an industrious people capable of all Sciences which they give their minds to and generally well versed in Grammâ—ticall Learning of which most of their Gentry have a smattering And of most note in point of Learning have been 1 Marianus surnamed Scotus and 2 Hector Boctius the Historians 3 Iohn Major a well known School-man for the times before the Reformation And for the times that followed 4 George Buchanan an ingenious Poet but an unsound States-man whose Historie and Dialogue de jure Regni have wrought more mischief in the World than all Marchiavels Works Not to have been remembred here but because he was Praedagogue to 5 Xing Iames of most famous memory whose printed Works declare his large abilities in all kinds of Learning 6 Napier the Laird of Marchiston 7 8 Barclay the Father and the Sonne 9 Iohn 〈◊〉 the best Antiquary of this Nation 10 Doctor Iohn Maxwel the late learned Bishop of Ross and my very good Friend besides some others of less note The Christian Religion was here planted by divers men according to the severall Nations who did here inhabit amongst the Low-Landers or Saxon-Scots by Aâ—â—an the first Bishop of Lindiâ—farn or Holy Iland amongst the Picts inhabiting the South-Eastern parts by Ninâ—as Bishop of Candida Casa or Whit-herne in Galloway amongst the Northern-Picts Anno 555. and finally amongst the Scots by Pallâ—dius a Deacon of Rome sent to them hither for that purpose by Pope Celestine Anno 435 or thereabouts And for the Reformation of Religion over grown with the rust and rubbish of the Romish Church degenerated from it self in the later dayes it was here made by a strong hand according to judgement of Knox and others not taâ—ing counsell with the Prelates nor staying the leisure of the Prince as they did in England but turning Prince and Prelates out of all autority made by that means more naturally subject unto alterations than it had been otherwise or only to be made good by the same violence which first introduced it T is true that for a while being in danger of the French and of necessity to support themselves by the power and favour of the English they bound themselves by a solemn Subscription to adhere only to the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of England and to observe that form of Worship which was there established Religionis cultuâ— Ritibus cum Anglis communibus subscripserunt as is affirmed by Buchanan their own State-Historian But no sooner was that danger over but they â—ound opportunity and leisure to effect their end and have endeavoured ever since by practices and correspondencies with that party here and finally by Force of Arms to thrust their Constitution and Form of Worship on the Church of England As for the Government of the Church it was originally by Bishops as in all parts else but so as they exercised their Functions and Iurisdictions in all places equally wheresoever they came The Kingdom not being divided into Dioceses till the time of Malcolm the 3d Anno 1070 or thereabouts Nor had they any Arch-Bishops till the yeer 1478. The Arch-Bishop of York being accounted and obeyed before that time as the Metropolitan of Scotland But being once setled in an orderly constant Hierarchie they held the same untill the Reformation began by Knoxe when he and his Associats approving the Genevian plat-form took the advantage of the Minoritie of K. James the sixth to introduce Presbyterian Discipline and suppress the Bishops forbidding them by their own sole autority to intermedle any more in matters which concerned the Church cantoning the Kingdom into Presbyteries of their own assigning and that the King might not be able to oppose their doings they kept him under by strong hand imprisoned him at Sterlin made him fly from Edenburgh removed from him all his faithfull servants and seized upon his principall Fortresses and in a word so bafled and affronted him upon all occasions that he was minded many times to have left the kingdom and retire to Venice Which doubtless he had done as I have heard affirmed by some of great place and power had not the hopes of coming at the last to the Crown of
of S. Andrew the Apostle translated first from Patras in Peloponnesus where he suffered death unto Constantinople and thence brought hither by a Monk called Albatus Regulus in the yeer 378 if they be not mistaken in the time who made the storie Over which Râ—licâ—s he is said to have built a Monastery which after grew to be a City called from the Founder Fanum Reguli in honour of the Saint S. Andrews The Bishop hereof is the Metropolitan of all Scâ—tland the City seated on the Ocean neer the fall of the Ethan overlooked with a strong and goodly Castle the Archbishops seat 5 Falkland in the same Province of Fife beautified with a retiring house of the Kings resorting often thither on recess from business or for the commodity and pleasure of hunting which the place affords 6 Dundee in Latine Taodunum a rich and noted port at the mouth of the Tay the chief Town of Anguis 7 Aber-don at the mouth of the River Done whence it hath the name the word Aber in the Bâ—itish signifying the mouth or influx of a River an Vniversity and Bishops See 8 Peâ—th or S. Iohns Town seated on the Tay but in the middle of the kingdom walled and replenished with an industrious people the chief Town of the Sheriffdom of Perth 9 Scone on the further side of the Tay adorned heretofore with a famous Monastery the usuall place for the Inauguration of the Scotish Kings the fatall stone on which they did receive their Crown the Palladium of the Scotish Kingdom here kept till the removall of it unto Westminster by King Edward the first Vpon which stone there were of old ingraven these Verses Ni fallat fatum Scoti quocunque locatum Invenient lapidem regnare tenentur ibidem Translated in old Meeter thus The Scots shall brook that Realm as natif ground If Weirds fail not whaire ere this Stane is found Most happily accomplished in the Succession of King James the sixt to the Crown of England 10. Dunbritton Bâ—itannodunum in the Latine seated in a grassie Plain at the fall or influx of the River Levin into the Cluyd upon two steep and precipicious Rocks flanked on the West with the said two Rivers and on the East with a myerie Flat drowned at every full Sea the strongest Hold of all the Kingdom and thought to be impregnable but by Famine or Treason and the chief Town of the West side of Scotland the name hereof communicated to the Fryth adâ—oyning The Antient Inhabitants of this Countrie dwelling within the limits of the Roman Province were the Gadeni possessing Tevidale Twedale Merch and Lothien whose chief Citie was Castra Alala now Edenburgh 2 the Damnii dwelling in Cluydsdale Lennox Sâ—erling and Menteith whose chief Citie was Vanduara now Renfraw Lindum now Linlithquo 3 the Sâ—lgovae inhabiting in Iadd sdale Eusâ—dale Eskdale Annandale and Niddisdale whose chief place was Carbantorigum now Caer-Laverocâ— and 4 the Novantes conteining Galloway Carriâ—k Kyle and Cunningham principall places of the which were Leucopibia now Whit-herne and Reâ—igoâ—um now Bargenic Without the Province amongst the Picts or barbarous Britans divided generally into Caleaonii and Meatae the Nations of most note were 5 the Caledonii properly so called taking up all Strathern Argile Cantire Albanie Lorn Perth Angus and Fife 6 the Vermines of Mernis and Mar. 7 the Talzali of Buquhan 8 the Vacomagi of Loqbuabre and Murray 9 the Cantae of Ross and Sutherland 10 the Cantini of Cathness and 11 the Cornubii of Sâ—rathnavern the furthest Countrey Northward of all the Iland Chief Towns of which were Tamia Banatia Orea Devana and Tuesis which we know not where to find upon any certainty The fortunes of this people as they related to the Romans hath been shewn before On the withdrawing of whose Forces so much hereof as formerly had belonged to that Empire was possessed by the Saxons the residue thereof as formerly by the Scots and Picts save that the Saxons not content with that which the Romans held made themselves masters also of the plain Countries lying on the German Ocean to which the passage out of Germany was both short and easie By which accompt besides those places in the East they were possessed of the Counties or Sheriffdoms of Teifidile weedale March Lothien Liddisdale Eusedale Eskdale Annandale Nâ—disdale Cluydsdale Galloway Carick Kyle Cunningham Lennox and Sterling being the richest and most flourishing part of the modern Scotland The Scots for their part had the Counties of Cantire Argile Braid Albin or Albaâ—ie Lorâ— Lâ—quhabre and Strathnavern lying on the West and North the other Northern moyite excepting some parts neer the coast of the German Ocean possessed by the Saxons conteining the now Counties of Catness Sutherland Ross Murray Buqâ—hâ—n Marre Mern Anguis Athol Perth Fife Strathern and Menteâ—th being only left unto the Picts From whence the Saxons and Scots came into these parts hath been shewn already And for the Picts to omit here the refutation of those who will have them to descend from the Agathyrsi a People of Scythia they were no other than such of the naturall Britans as never were brought under the Râ—man Empire but still preserved their Countrie in its former Libertie called therefore by Tâ—rtulliâ—n inaccessa Romanis loca as indeed they were and using still their antient custom of painting their bodies after the rest of their Countriemen had conformed themselves to more civill courses were by the Romans called Picti and by that name first mentioned in the Panegyrick of Eunomius in the time of Constantine the Great They long possessed these parts without any In-mate even till the yeer 424. when the Irish-Scots wanting room at home and having formerly possessed themselves of the Western Isles first set foot in Britain with whom they had continuall Warre till in the end the Scots prevailing compelled the Picts to abandon to them the Western parts and withdraw themselves into the Eastern Afterwards growing into better terms with one another and willing to enlarge their borders towards the more flourishing South they contracted an Offensive and Defensive League against the Britaus whom on all sides they most miserably tortured till vanquished and beat back by the conquering Saxons against whom they contracted a new Confederacy Taking the advantage of the death of Etheldred King of the Northumbers and the invasion of the Danes on the rest of England they got into their hands all Bernicuâ—a or so much of the Kingdom of the Northumbrians as lay on the North of Twede and Solway reckoned from that time forwards as a part of their Dominions But this good neighbourhood held not long betwixt these two Nations It hapned at the last that Achaius King of the Scots maried Fergusia Sister unto Hungust King of the Picts and had by her a Sonne called Alpine who after the death of Hungust dying without issue and having none of a neerer kindred was in the judgement of the Scots to succeed in that Kingdom But the Picts alleging
the Teeth of Fishes white as the driven Snow or the polished Ivorie and therein placed the greatest part of their pride and bravery Nor are the modern Irish much abhorrent from such barbarous customs as plainly shew from what Originall they descend altered but little by converse with more civill Nations Oâ— naturall constitution generally strong and nimble of body haughty of heart careless of their lives patient in cold and hunger implacable in enmity constant in love light of belief greedy of glory and in a word if they be bad you shall no-where find worse if they be good you shall 〈◊〉 meet with better The Diet especially of the meer Irish is for the most part on herbs roots butter mingled with oat-flower milk and beef-broth eating flesh many times without bread which they disgest with â—â—quebaugh and give their bread-corn to their horses instead of Proâ—â—nder But more particularly those of the richer sort in all parts and of all sorts those which inhabit within the Pale as they themselves call it and in such places where the English Discipline hath been entertained conformable to civility both in behaviour and apparrell The Kernes for by that name they call the wild Irish of the poorer and inferiour sort most extremely barbarous not behaving themselves like Christians scarcely like men All of them so tenacious of their antient customs that neither power nor reason nor the sense of the inconveniencies which they suffer by it can wean them to desert or change them A pregnant evidence whereof is their use oâ— Ploughing not with such geares or harness as in other places but by tying the hindmost horses head to the tayl of the former which makes the poor Jades draw in a great deal of pain makes them unserviceable by the soon losing of their tayls and withall is a course of so slow a dispatch that they cannot break up as much ground in a week as a good Teem well harnessed would perform in a day yet no perswasion hath been able to prevail upon them for the changing of this hurtfull and ridiculous custom And when the Earl of Strafford the late Lord Deputy had damned it by Act of Parliament and laid a penalty on such as should after use it the people thought it such a grievance and so injurious to the Nation that among other things demanded towards a Pacification of the present troubles their Agents and Commissioners insisted eagerly on the abrogation of this Law An humour like to this in the point of Husbandry we shall hereafter meet with in another place Neer of kin to which is a lazie custom that they have of burning their straw rather than put themselves to the pains to thresh it by that means to part it from the corn From which no reason can disswade them nor perswasions winne them They have among them other customs as absurd though less inconvenient as placing a green bush on May-day before their doores to make their kine yeeld the more milk kneeling down to the New Moon as soon as they see it desiring her to leave them in as good health as shee found them and many others of like nature They use a Language of their own but spoken also in the West of Scotland and the Hâ—brâ—des or Western Ilands which though originally British or a Dialect of it by reason of their intermixture with 〈◊〉 Danes Easterlings or Oost-mans and English-Saxons hath no Affinitie with the Wâ—lch for ought I can learn The Christian Faith was first preached among them by S. Patrick affirmed to be the Nephew of S. Maâ—tin of â—ouâ—s Anno 435. Reformed in the more civill parts and the English Colonies according to the platform of the Church of England but the Kernes or naturall wild Irish and many of the better sort of the Nation also either adhere unto the Pope or to their own superstitious fancies as in former times And to say truth it is no wonder that they should there being no care taken to instruct them in the Protestant Religion either by translating the Bible or the Engliâ—h Liturgâ—e into their own Language as was done in Wales but forcing them to come to Church to the Engliâ—h Service which the people understand no more than they do the Mass By meanâ— whereof the Irish are not onely kept in continuall ignorance as to the doctrine and devotions of the Church of England and others of the Protestant Churches but those of Rome are furnished with an excellent Argument for having the Service of the Church in a Language which the common Hearers doe not understand And therefore I doe heartily commend it to the care of the State when these distempers are composed to provide that they may have the Bible and all other publick means of Christian Instruction in their naturall tongue The Soil of it self is abundantly fruitfull but naturally fitter for grass and pasturage than it is for tillage as may be seen in such places where the industrie of man is aiding to the naturall goodâ—ess of the Soil But where that wanteth the Country is either over-grown with Woods or encombred with vast Boggs and unwholesom Marishes yeelding neither profit nor pleasure unto the Inhabitants In some places as in the County of Armagh so rank and fertill that the laying of any soil or compost on it doth abate its fruitfulness and proves the worst Husbandry that can be It hath been antiently very famous for the Piety and Religious lives of the Monks Amongst whom I cannot but remember Columbus and of him this memorable Apothegm when offered many fair preferments to leave his Country he returned this Answer It becomes not them to imbrace other mens goods who for Christs sake had forfaken their own Of no less pietie but more eminent in point of Learning was Richard Fitz-Rafe Arch-Bishop of Armagh commonly called Armacanus who flourished about the yeer 1350. A declared Enemie of the Errors and corruptions of the Church of Rome It is affirmed of this Iland that amongst other Privileges which it hath above other Ilands it fostereth no venomous Serpent and that no such will live here brought from other places Hence of her self we find her speaking in the Poet. Illa ego sum Graiis Glacialis Hibernia dicta Cui Deus melior rerum nascentium Origo Ius commune dedit cum Creta altrice Tonantis Angues ne nostris diffundant sibila in oris I am that Iland which in times of old The Greeks did call Hibernia ycie-cold Secur'd by God and Nature from this fear Which gift was given to Crete Ioves Mother dear That poisonous Snake should never here be bred Or dare to hiss or hurtfull venom spred The other miracles of this Iland are 1 That there is a Lake in the Countie of Armagh into which if one thrust a peece of Wood he shall find that part of it which remaineth in the Mud to be turned into Iron and that which is in the Water to be turned into a Whet-Stone richly
deserved by him if the tale be false who did first report it 2ly That the Kine will yield no Milk if their Calves be not by them or at least their Calves skinnes stuffed with straw or Hay It is said also that all the breed of this Countrie are of less size than they be in England except Women and Greybounds and those much bigger than with us As for the Clergie of this Countrie they have been little beholding to their Lay-Patrons in former times some of their Bishops being so poor that they had no other Revenues than the Pasture of two Milch-Beasts And so far had the Monasteries and Religious houses invaded by Appropriations the Churches rights that of late times in the whole Province of Connaught the whole Stipend of the Incumbent was not above 40 shillings in some places not above 16. So that the poor Irish must needs be better fed than taught for ad tenuitatem Beneficiorum necessario sequitur ignorantia Sacerdotum Poor Benefices will be fitted with ignorant Priests said Panormitan rightly But this was remedied in part by his Sacred Majesty King CHARLES the second Monarch of Great Britain who liberally at the suit of the late Lord Arch-B of Canterbury restored unto this Church all the Impropriations and Portions of Tithes which had been vested in the Crown An action of most singular pietie and Princely bountie Principall Rivers of this Countrie are 1 the Shannon the Senas of Ptolomie which arising in the Mountains of Letrim in the County of Connaught and making many fair Lakes as it passeth forwards loseth it self after a course of 200 miles of which 60 navigable in the Western Ocean 2 The Liff by Ptolomie called Libnius neighboured by the City of Dublin 3 Awiduffe or Blackwater as the English call it 4 Sione supposed to be the Medona of the antient Writers 5 The Showre 6 The Slanie c. Of which and others of like note take this following Catalogue out of the Canto of the mariage of the Thames and Medway in the Faierie Queen There was the Liffie rowing down the lea The sandie Slane the stonie Aubrian The spacious Shenin spreading like a sea The pleasant Boyne the fishie-fruitfull Banne Swift Awiduffe which of the Englishman Is call'd Blackwater and the Liffar deep Sad Trowis that once his people over-ran Strong Allo tumbling from Slewlogheer steep And Mallo mine whose waves I wilom taught to weep There also was the wide-embayed Mayre The pleasant Bandon crown'd with many wood The spreading Lee that like an Iland fair Incloseth Cork with his divided flood And balefull Oure late stain'd with English blood With many more c. So the renowned Spencer in his Canto of the mariage of Thames and Medway But besides these Rivers this Iland is in most places well-stored with Lakes yeelding great plenty of Fish to the parts adjoyning The principall of which 1 Lough-Enne containing 15 miles in bredth and 30 miles in sength shaded with woods and so replenished with fish that the Fishermen complain of too much abundance and the often breaking of their nets It hath also in it many Ilands one most remarkable for the strange and horrid noises which are therein heard called therefore by the Vulgar S. Patricks Purgatorie Almost as big as this is 2 the Lake of Coâ—bes which loseth it self in the Sea not far from Galloway A Lake of 26 miles in length and four in bredth said to have in it 30 Ilets abounding with Pine-trees 3 Lough-Foyle supposed to be the Logia of Ptolomic 4 Lough-Eaugh out of which the River Banne abundantly well-stored with Salmons hath its first Originall And besides these and many others of less note there are said to be three Lakes in the Province of Meth not far asunder and having an entercourse of waters but of so different a temper that the Fish which are proper to the one for each of them hath its proper and peculiar sorts will not live in the other but either dieth or by some secret conveyances find a way to their own Lake out of which they were brought It was divided antiently into five Provinces each one a Kingdom of it self that is to say 1 Leinster 2 Meth 3 Ulster 4 Connaught and 5 Mounster but of late time the Province of Meth is reckoned for a Member or part of Leinster 1 LEINSTER by the Latines called Lagenia hath on the East the Irish Channel commonly called S. Georges Channel by which parted from the Isle of Great Britain on the West the River Newrie Neorus as the Latines call it which divides it from Mounster on the North the Province of Meth and the main Ocean on the South The Soil more fruitfull generally than the rest of Ireland because better cultivated and manured as having been longest in the possession of the English from whom a great part of the Inhabitants doe derive themâ—elves and for that reason more conformable to the civilities and habit of the English Nation Well watred besides a large Sea-coast with many fair and pleasant Rivers the principall whereof 1 the Barrow called in Latine Birgus 2 the Newrie 3 the Showre and 4 the Liffie the Libmus of Ptolomie neighbouring Dublin the chief City It containeth the Counties of 1 Dublin 2 Kilkenny 3 Caterlough 4 Kildare 5 Lease or Queens County 6 Ophalie or Kings County and 7 Wâ—ishford in which are comprehended 34 Towns of note and 88 Castles well-fortified and able to make good resistance against an Enemy the English being forced to fortifie themselves in their Plantations with strong holds and fortresses against the incursions of the Natives Place of most observation in it 1 Dublin supposed to be the Eblana of Ptolomie by the Irish called Balaâ—leigh because being seated in a fennie and moorish Soil it was built on piles as the word doth signifie in that language Situate at or neer the mouth of the Rive Liffie which affordeth it a commodious Haven but that the entrances thereof are many times encumbred with heaps of Sand. The Citie very rich and populous as being the Metropolis of all the Iland the Seat of the Lord Deputy an Archbishops See and an Vniversity besides the benefit redounding from the Courts of Iustice In those respects well-fortified against all emergencies and adorned with many goodly buildings both private and publique The principall of which are the Castle wherein the Lord Deputy resideth built by Henry Loandres once Archbishop here a College founded by Queen Elizabeth to the honour and by the name of the blessed Trinity the Cathedrall Church dedicated to S. Patrick the Apostle of the Irish Nation a fair Collegiate Church called Christ-Church besides thirteen others destinated to Parochial meetings Being destroyed almost to nothing in the Danish Wars it was re-edified by Harald surnamed Harfager King of the Norwegians then Masters of most parts of the Iland and after the subjection of it to the Crown of England was peopled with a Colonie of Bristol men 2 Weishford
rising out of a Sea wavie Argent Azure WEST-FRISELAND hath on the East Groyning-land and a part of Westphalen in High-Germany on the South Over-yssell and the Zuider-See on the North and West the main Ocean The Countrey generally moorish and full of fennes unapt for corn but yeelding great store of pasturage which moorishnesse of the ground makes the air very foggie and unhealthy nor have they any fewell wherewith to rectifie it except in that part of it which they call Seven-wolden but turf and Cow-dung which addes but little to the sweetnesse of an unsound air Nor are they better stored with Rivers here being none proper to this Countrey but that of Leuwars the want of which is supplyed by great channels in most places which doe not onely drain the Marishes but supply them with water Which notwithstanding their pastures doe afford them a good breed of horses fit for service plenty of Beeves both great and sweet the best in Europe next these of England and those in such a large increase that their Kine commonly bring two Calves and their Ewes three lambs at a time The Countrey divided into three parts In the first part called WESTERGOE lying towards Holland the principall towns are 1. Harlingen an Haven town upon the Ocean defended with a very strong Castle 2. Hindeloppen on the same Coast also 3. Staveren an Hanse Town opposite to Enchuisen in Holland the town decayed but fortified with a strong Castle which secures the Haven 4. Francker a new University or Schola illustris as they call it 5. Sneck in a low and inconvenient situation but both for largenesse and beauty the best in this part of the Province and the second in esteem of all the countrey In Oâ—ffergoâ— or the East parts lying towards Groiningland the townes of most note are 6. Leuwarden situate on the hinder Leuwars the prime town of West-Friâ—eland and honoured with the supreme Court and Chancery hereof from which there lyeth no appeal a rich town well built and strongly fortified 7. Doccum bordering upon Groyning the birth place of Gemma Frisiiâ— In SEVEN-VVOLDEN or the Countrey of the Seven Forrests so called from so many small Forrests joining neer together is no town of note being long time a Woodland Countrey and not well inhabited till of late The number of the walled Townes is 11 in all oâ— the Villages 〈◊〉 Burroughs 345. To this Province belongeth the Isle of Schelinke the shores whereof are plentifully stored with Dog-fish took by the Inhabitants in this manner The men of the Iland attire themselves with beasts skins and then fall to dancing with which sport the fish being much delighted make out of the waters towards them nets being pitched presently betwixt them and the water Which done the men put off their disguises and the frighted fish hastning towards the sea are caught in the toyles Touching the Frisons heretofore possessed of this countrey we shall speak more at large when we come to East-Friseland possessed also by them and still continuing in the quality of a free Estate governed by its own Lawes and Princes here only taking notice that the Armes of this Friseland are Azure semy of Billets Argent two Lyons Or. The ancient Inhabitants of these three Provinces were the Batavi and Caninefates inhabiting the Island of the Rhene situate betwixt the middle branch thereof and the Waeâ— which now containeth South-Holland Vtrecht and some part of Gueldres the Frisii dwelling in West-Friseland and the North of Holland and the Mattiaci inhabiting in the Isles of Zeland By Charles the Bald these countries being almost unpeopled by the Norman Piracies were given to Thierrie son of Sigebert a Prince of Aquitain with the title of Earl his Successours acknowledging the Soveraignty of the Crown of France till the time of Arnulph the 4. Earl who atturned Homager to the Empire In John the 2. they became united to the house of Hainalt and in William the 3. to that of Bavaria added to the estates of the Dukes of Burgundie in the person of Duke Philip the Good as appeareth by this succession of The EARLS of HOLLAND ZELAND and LORDS of WEST-FRISELAND 863 1 Thierrie or Theodorick of Aquitain the first Earl c. 903 2 Thierrie II. son of Thierrie the 1. 3 Thierrie the III. the son of Theodorick the 2. 988 4 Arnulph who first made this Estate to be held of the Empire shin in a war against the Frisons 993 5 Thierrie IV. son of Arnulph 1039 6 Thierrie V. son of Theodorick the 4. 1048 7 Florence brother of Thierrie the 5. 1062 8 Thierrie VI. son of Florence in whose minority the Estate of Holland was usurped by Godfrey le Bossu Duke of Lorrein by some accompted of as an Earl hereof 1092 9 Florence II. surnamed the Fat son of Thierrie the 6. 1123 10 Thierrie VII who tamed the stomachs of the Frisons 1163 11 Florence III. a companion of Frederick Barbarossa in the wars of the Holy-Land 1190 12 Thierrie VIII son to Florence the 3. 1203 13 William the brother of Thierrie and Earl of East-Friseland which countrey he had before subdued supplanted his Neece Ada his Brothers daughter but after her decease dying without issue succeeded in his owne right unto the Estate 1223 14 Florence IV. son of William 1235 15 William II. son of Florence the 4. elected and crowned King of the Romans slain in a war against the Frisons 1255 16 Florence the V. the first as some write who called himself Earl of Zeland the title to those Ilands formerly questioned by the Flemmings being relinquished to him on his marriage with Beatrix the daughter of Guy of Dampierre Earl of Flanders 1296 17 John the son of Florence the 5. subdued the rebellious Frisons the last of the male-issue of Thierrie of Aquitaine EARLS of HAINALT HOLLAND c. 1300 18 John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt son of John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt and of the Ladie Aleide sister of William the 2. and daughter of Florence the 4. succeeded as next heir in the Earldome of Holland c. 1305 19 William III. surnamed the Good Father of the Lady Philippa wife of one Edward the 3. 1337 20 William IV. of Holland and the II. of Hainalt slain in a war against the Frisons 1346 21 Margaret sister and heir of William the 4. and eldest daughter of William the 3. married to Lewis of Bavaria Emperour of the Germans forced to relinquish Holland unto William her second son and to content her self with Hainalt 1351 22 William V. second son of Lewis and Margaret his elder Brother Steven succeeding in Baâ—aria in right of Maud his wife daughter and coheir of Henry Duke of Lancaster succeeded in the Earldome of Leicester 1377 23 Albert the younger Brother of William the fift fortunate in his warres against the Frisons 1404 24 William VI. Earl of Osternant and by that name admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the 2. eldest
himself but he intrapped the Counts of Horne and Egmond and beheaded them anno 1567. Being thus rid of these two with diverse others of good quality who living would have much hindred his proceedings he quartered his Spaniards in the Townes and Provinces spoiled the people not of their Priviledges onely but their Liberty Among the Reformed he brought in the bloudy Inquisition and indeed so tyrannically did he behave himself that the people were forced to a defensive war as well for their lives as substance This was a war of State not Religion the most part of the Hollanders being Papists at the time of their taking Armes During these troubles the Prince of Orenge was not idle but he in one place and Count Lodewick his brother in another kept Duke Alva imployed though divers times not with such fortunate successe as they did expect In the year 1572 Flushing was surprised by Voorst and Berland as we have before said So also was the Brill in Voorne an Island of Holland by the Count de la March and not long after all Holland except Amsierdam followed the fortune and side of the Prince together with all the towns of Zeland Midleburg excepted Anno 1573. Duke Alva being recalled Don Lewis de Requisens was appointed Governor during whose rule many of the Belgians abandoned their Country some flying into Germany others into France most into England After his death and before the arrivall of Don John the Priuce and his party recovered strength and courage again till the coming of the Prince of Parma who brought them into worse case then ever Yet anno 1581. they declare by their writings directed to all people that Philip of Spain was fallen from the Government and take a new oath of the People which bound them never to return to the Spanish obedience This done they elect Francis Duke of Anjou heir apparent to the French King and then in no small hopes of marrying Queen Elizabeth of England to be their Lord. But he intending rather to settle a Tyranny in himself then to drive it from the Spaniard attempted Antwerp put his men into the town but was by the valour of the Burgers shamefully repulst Shame of this ignoble enterprise especially grief for its ill suctesse took him out of the world About which time the estate of these Countries was thus by this Hieroglyphick expressed A Cow represented the body of Belgium there stood the King of Spain spurring her the Queen of England feeding her the Prince of Orenge milking her and Duke Francis plucking her back by the tail but she foul'd his fingers During his unfortunate Government Parma prevailed in all places especially after the death of William Prince of Orenge treacherously slain with a Pistoll anno 1584. Now were the poor Hollanders truly miserable desperate of pardon from their Prince and having none to lead them none to protect them but such as were likely to regard their own profit more then theirs England was the only sanctuary they had now left to which they sue offering the Queen thereof the soveraignty of their Provinces who had if not a true yet a plausible title to them As being generally descended from Edward the third and Philip his Wife who was sister and as some say Heir to William Earl of Hainalt Holland c. If Margaret from whom the right of Spain is derived were daughter to Earl William then was our Queen to succeed after Philip who was rejected if that Margaret were as many write his younger sister then was our Queen the undoubted Heir her predecessour Philippa being Earl Williams eldest sister But that Heroick Queen not disputing the right of the title nor intending to herself any thing save the honour of relieving her distressed neighbours and providing for her own estate by this diversion took them into her protection Under which the Belgian affairs succeeded so prosperously I will not now stand upon the particulars that before they would hearken to any treaty of peace they forced the King of Spain to this conclusion that he treated with them as with a free Estate abstracted from all right and title which he might pretend unto the places which they were possessed of This peace was concluded anno 1609. since which time they have kept Garrisons well disciplined and as well paid so that these Countries have in these late dayes been the Campus Martius or School of defence for all Christendome to which the youth of all Nations repair to see the manner of Fortifications and learn the art of war Thus did they for 40 years hold the staffe against a most puissant Monarch and in the end capitulated with great advantage that it is observed that whereas all other Nations grow poor by war these only grow rich Whereupon it is remarkable to consider into what follies and extremities Princes run by using their people to the warre The Kings of France place most of their hopes in their Cavalrie because in policie they would not that the Vulgar should be exercised in arms Lycurgus gave a Law to the Lacedemonians that they should never fight often with one enemie the breaking whereof made the Thâ—bans a small Common-wealth to be their equals in power The Turks won the vast Empire they now possesse by making many and speedy wars But now that policy being worn out of fashion we see that to omit Persia the little and distracted Kingdom of Hungarie hath for 200 years resisted their Forces So was it between the Dukes of Austria and the Switzeâ—s and so it is betwixt the Spaniard and Low-country men who formerly being accounted a dull and heavy people altogether unfit for the wars by their continuall combating with the Spaniard are become ingenious full of action and great managers of causes appertaining to sights either by Sea or Land We may hereby also perceive what advantage a small State gaineth by fortifying places and passages there being nothing which sooner breaketh a great Army and undoeth a great Prince then to beleaguer a well fortified town for that herein he consumeth his time and commonly loseth his men credit and money as the Romans before Numantia the great Tuâ—k in Malta and Charls of Burgundie before Nancie For where war is drawn out of the field unto the wals the Mattock and Spade being more necessary then the Sword and Spear there the valour of the assailant is little available because it wanteth its proper object Thus as before we brought these severall Estates and Provinces into one hand so now we have broke them into two the one part continuing in obedience to the Crown of Spain the other governing themselves as a State apart Under the King remain the Dukedoms of Luxembourg Limbourg and Brabant some few towns excepted the Marquisate of the Empire the Earldomâ— of Hainalt Namur Artois and Flanders except only S. Ivys and the Lorship or Signeurie of Machlyn with many places of importance in the Dutchie of Gueldres to countervail the
the name of Austrasia whence the modern Austria The air is generally very healthie and the earth as fruitfull yeilding a plentifull increase without help of compost or other soiling and of so easie a tillage to the husbandman that on the North side of the Danow it is ploughed and managed by one horse only Exceeding plentifull of grain and abundant in wine with which last it supplyeth the defects of Bavaria great store of Saffron some provision of salt and at the foot of the Mountains not far from Haimbourg some Ginger also Nor wants it Mines of silver in a large proportion Divided by the River Danow into the Lower and the Higher that lying on the North side of the River towards Bohemia and Moravia this on the South side towards Stiermark Places of most importance in the HIGHER AVSTRIA are 1 Gmund seated on a Lake called Gemunder See bordering on Bavaria at the efflux of the river Draun which ariseth out of it 2 Lints seated on the confluence of the said Draun with the famous Danow the Aredate of Ptolemie A town before the late wars almost wholly Protestant but then being put into the hands of the Duke of Bavaria began to warp a little to the other side 3 Walkenstein on the Ens or Anisus near the borders of Stiermark 4 Ens on the fall of that river into the Danow raised out of the ruines of Laureacum sometimes the Metropolis of the Noricum Ripense the Station at that time of the second Legion afterwards an Archbishops See made such in the first planting of Christianity amongst this people by S. Severine anno 464. On the reviver whereof suppressed by the Hunnes Bojarians and others of the barbarous Nations by the diligence and preaching of S. Rupertus the Metropolitan dignitie was fixt at Saltzburg 5 Waidhoven near the head of the river Ips. 6 Ips seated at the influx of that river and from thence denominated the Gesodunum of Ptolemie and other ancients 7 Newfull on a great Lake so named 8 Wels on the main stream of the Danubius 9 Haimburg on the confluence thereof and the river Marckh Near to which at the foot of the Mountains now called Haimburgerberg from the town adjoining but anciently named Mons Cognamus is some store of Ginger a wonderfull great raritie for these colder Countries 10 Newstat first called so from the newnesse of it being built of late 11 Vienna by the Dutch Wien the principall of all these parts by Ptolemie called Juliobona Vindebona by Antonine the station in their times of the tenth Roman Legion of whose being setled here there are many Monuments both within the City and without Seated it is on the bankes of Danubius well built both in regard of private and publike edifices each private house having such store of cellarage for all occasions that as much of the Citie seems to be under the ground as is above it The streets for the most part spacious and all paved with stone which makes them very clean and sweet in the midst of winter fenced with a mighty wall deep and precipitious ditches on all parts of it and many Bulwarkes Towers and Ramparts in all needfull places the wals hereof first raised with some part of the money paid unto Leopold Duke of Austria for the ransome of King Richard the first of England taken prisoner by him as he passed homewards through this Countrey from the Holy Land Esteemed at this day the strongest hold of Christendom against the Turkes and proved experimentally so to be in that most notable and famous repulse here given them an 1526. At what time 200000 of them under the conduct of Solyman the Magnificent besieged this City but by the valour of Frederick the second Electour Palatine of the Rhene and other German Princes gallantly resisted and compelled to retire with the losse of 80000 souldiers Nor doth the strength hereof so diminish the beauties of it but that it is one of the goodliest townes in all the Empire the residence for these last ages of the Emperours made an Vniversity by the Emperour Frederick the second revived and much advanced by Albert Duke of Austria anno 1356. Adorned with an Episcopall See many magnificent Temples and stately Monasteries but above all with a most sumptuâ—us and Princely Palace wherein the Archdukes and Emperours use to keep their Courts built by Ottacar King of Bohemia during the little time he was Duke of Austria In the middle ages as appeares by Otho Frisingensis it was called Fabiana but being ruined by the Hunnes and again reedified was first called Biana the first syllable omitted by mistake or negligence from whence the Dutch Wien and the Latine Vienna We should now take a view of the townes and Cities in the LOWER AVSTRIA if there were any in it which were worth the looking after The Countrey having never beene in the hands of the Romans hath no town of any great antiquity nor many new ones built or beautified by the Austrian Princes since it came into their possession the onely one of note being Crems or Cremia on the left hand shoar of Danubius going downe the water 2. Rets on the River â—ega bordering on Moravia and 3. Freistat at the foot of the Mountaines on the skirts of Bohemia The old Inhabitants of this tract are supposed to be the Quadi in that part which lyeth next to Bohemia the Marcomanni in those parts which are next Moravia who intermingled with the Boâ—i and united with them into the name of Bojarians wonne from the Romans the whole Province of the Second Rhaetia and so much of Noricum as lyeth betwixt the Inn and the Ens leaving the rest to the Avares who possessed that and the two Pannonia's extorted also from the Romans in the fall of that great and mighty Empire But these Bojarians being conquered by Clovis the Great and the Avares driven out of Pannonia by Char le magne both Provinces became members of the French Empire till the subduing of Pannonia by the Hungarians To oppose whom and keep in peace and safety these remoter parts some Guardians or Lords Marchers were appointed by the Kings and Emperours of Germany with the title of Marquesses of Ostreich At first Officiary onely but at last hereditarie made so by the Emperour Henry the first who gave this Province to one Leopold surnamed the Illustrious the sonne of Henry Earle of Bamberg of the house of Schwaben and there withall the title of Marquesse anno 980. This Marquisate was by Frederick Barbarossa raised to a Dukedome 1158. Henry being the first Duke whose brother Leopold took Richard the first of England prisoner in his returne from Palestine for whose ransome hee had so much money that with it he bought Stiermark together with the Counties of Nâ—obourgh and Liutz and walled Vienna His sonne Fredericus Leopoldus was made King of Austria by the Emperour Frederick the second anno 1225. Eleven yeares he coâ—tinued in this dignity at the end
Duke of Friâ—land against whom it held out 13 months and yeelded at the last upon good conditions anno 1628. 2 Tychenberg Tychopolis my Author cals it a Dutch mile from Crempe but on the very bank of the river Elb where it receives the Rhin a small River upon which it is seated first built and after very well fortified by Christiern the fourth of purpose to command the Elb and put a stronger bridle in the mouths of the Hamburgers anno 1603. now held to be the strongest peece of all his Dominions the onely Town of all this Dukedome which yeelded not to the prevailing Imperialists in their late wars against the Danes anno 1628. 3 Bredenberg a strong town belonging to the Rantzoves one of the best pieces of the Kingdome remarkable for the stout resistance which it made to Wallenstein Duke of Fridland in the war aforesaid who at last taking it by assault put all the souldiers to the sword 4 Pippenberg another strong place and of very great consequence 5 Jetzebo on the River Store 6 Gluck-Stude upon a Creek or Bay of the German Ocean repaired and fortified by the said Christiern the fourth who much delighted in the place to command the passage up the Elb. 7 Store 8 Hamburg upon the Billen where it falls into the Elb an antient City built in the time of the Saxons repaired by Charles the Great and walled by the Emperour Henry the fourth Accounted since that time an Imperiall City and made one of the Hanse on the first incorporating of those Towns Which notwithstanding on a controversie arising about that time betwixt the Earl of Holstein and the people hereof it was adjudged to belong to the Earles of Holst and that determination ratified by Charles the fourth anno 1374. In pursuance whereof the Hamburgers took the Oath of Allegeance to Christiern Earl of Oldenburg the first King of Denmark of that house as Earl of Holst acknowledging him and his successours for their lawfull Lords though since they have endeavoured to shake off that yoak presuming very much on their power at Sea and the assistance which they are assured of upon all occasions from the rest of the Hansetownes As for the Town it selfe it is seated in a large plain with fat and rich pastures round about it well fortified by art and nature the Haven being shut up with a strong iron chain The buildings for the most part of brick but more beautifull then well contrived and the streets somewhat of the narrowest The publick strâ—ctures very fair especially the Counsell house adorned with the Statua's of the nine Worthies carved with very great Art the Exchange or meeting place for Merchants and nine large Churches The Citizens generally rich masters of many as great ships as sail on the Ocean some of them 1200 tun in burden which bring in great profit besides the great resort of Merchants and their Factors from most places else sometimes the Staple town for the Cloth of England removed on some discontents to Stode and from thence to Holland It is observed that there was in this town at one time 177 Brewers and but 40 Bakers nor more then one Lawyer and one Physitian The reason of which dispropoâ—tion was that a Cup of Nimis was their only Physick their differences sooner ended over a Can then by order of Law and Bread being accounted but a binder and so not to be used but in case of necessity Betwixt the Rivers Store and Eydore coasting along the German Ocean lies the Province of DITMARSH most properly called Tuitschmarsh from the marishnesse of the ground and the Dutch Inhabitants or from a mixture of those people with the Marsi spoken of before The people being naturally of the Saxon race retain much of the stomach and animosity of the Antient Saxons never brought under the command of the Earles of Holst as Wagerland and Storemarsh were till Holst it selfe was joined to the Crown of Denmark And though it was aliened from the Empire by Frederick the third and given in Fee to Christiern Earl of Oldenburg the first King of that house anno 1474. yet would they not submit unto his authority but held it out against him and some of his successours whom in the year 1500 they vanquished in the open field till broken and made subject by the valour and good fortune of King Frederick the second anno 1559. Chief places in it are 1 Meldorp upon the Ocean the chief Town of the Province the Inhabitants of which are so wealthy that many of them cover their houses with copper 2 Londâ—n opposite to a Peninsula or Demi-Island called Elderstede on the West side whereof it standeth 3 Heininckste and 4 Tellinckste of which nothing memorable And as for HOLSTEIN it selfe the fourth and last member of this Estate though the first in power and reputation it taketh up the Inland parts betwixt Storemarsh and Juitland save that it hath an outlet into the Baltick on the Northwest of Wagerland Chiefe places in the which are 1 Kyel Chilonium in Latine seated upon a navigable Arm of the Baltick Sea parting Wagerland from the Dukedome of Sleswick a Town well traded and having a capacious haven seldome without good store of shipping from Germany Lifeland Sweden and the rest of Denmark 2 Rendesberg the best fortified peece in all this Province 3 Niemunster on the Northwest of the Sore not farre from the head of it 4 Wilstre on a small River so called 5 Bramstede 6 Borsholm not much observable but for a Monastery in which Henry one of the Earles hereof of a younger house turned Monk and dyed anno 1241. The antient Inhabitants of this and the other three were the Saxons Sigalones and Subalingii placed here by Ptolemie whom I conceive to be no other then some Tribes of the Cimbri of whom this Chersonese took name The two last passing into the name of the first and in the declination of the Roman Empire marching over the Elb and spreading all along the Coasts of the German Ocean molested with their piracies and depredations the shores of Britain Known by that means unto the Britains they were invited to assist them against the Scots which action with the aid of the Juites and Angli Inhabitants together with them of the Cimbrick Chersonese they performed so honestly as to make themselves masters of the best part of the Island Such as remained behinde not being able to defend their owne against the Sclaves were fain to quit the parts lying next to Mecklenburg which being peopled by the Wagrii tooke the name of VVagerland But the Saxons being vanquished by Charles the Great these on the North side of the Elb became a part of the great Dukedome of Saxonie and so continued till dismembred by Lotharius both Duke and Emperour who gave the proper Holst or Holstein specially so called with the Province of Storemarsh to Adolph Earl of Schaumburg who had deserved well of him in his wars with
the 71 degree of latitude By which accompt the longest day in the Southern point is but 18 houres whereas at Wardbuys being situate furthest North of all this Countrey they have no night for almost three whole moneths together The Countrey for the most part rocky mountainous and barren full of vast woods extreme cold and but ill inhabited In the best parts thereof if affords little corn and in the most northern none at all in so much that the common sort of people are fain to use dryed fish that which we commonly call stock-fish in stead of bread But the better that is the richer sort buy corn of such Merchants as come to traffick with them Their chief commodities are stock fish rich furres train-oyle pitch and tackling for ships as masts cables deal-bords and the like which the inhabitants exchange for corn wine fruits beer and other necessaries for mans life The Countrey is exceedingly troubled with certain little beasts which they call â—â—mmers They are about the bignesse of a field mouse and are by the inhabitants said to drop out of the clouds in tempestuous weather They devoure like the Locusts every green thing on the earth and at a certain time dye all in heaps as it were together and with their stench so poison the air that the poor people are long after troubled with the Jaundies and with a giddinesse in the head But these beasts come not so often to infect the land as the Whales doe to terrifie and molest the shores the Western Seas being very deep and therefore a fit habitation for those great Leviathans against whose violence and surie the Mariners and peopel of the Seacoast have found a Remedie which is by casting out some water intermixed with the oyl of Castor the smell whereof doth force them to retire immediately Without this helpe there were no fishing on these Coasts which is the greatest Staple commodity besides materials for shipping which the Countrey yeeldeth The Towns here are exceeding thin and in them the houses for the most part very poore and miserable commonly paâ—ched up of durt and hurdles not much unlike our ordinary Cottage houses in the Fen-Countreys Distributed into five Prefectures or Governments according to the number of the Castles which command the same Of these 1 The first most towards the South is the Castle of BOHVS to which are subject the townes of 1 Marstrand seated in a Demi Island begirt with Rocks of most note for the infinite quantity of berings caught hereabouts 2 Congel upon the Sea a town of Merchandise opposite to Schagen in Denmark 3 Oddewald 2 AGGERHVIS the second of the five Royall Castles hath under its command the townes of 1 Anslo or Asloia on a Bay or Gullet opposite to Juitland an Episcopall See and of most esteeme of all the Countrey by reason of the Courts of Judicature which are therein held 2 Tonsberg or Koningâ—berg that is to say the Kings or the Kingly Mountain formerly a retiring place of the Kings of Norwey 3 Fredrichstrad built by one of the Fredericks Kings of Danemark 4 Schin or Schon remarkable for its Mines of iron and copper 5 Saltzburg 6 Hammar the greater and 7 Hammar the lesse divided by the interposing of the Bay called Sinus Moesianus in former times the See of a Bishop since removed to Astoia or rather thereunto united in these later times as many poore Bishopricks bee in Ireland 3 BEGGER-HVSE is the third Castle of command herein Subordinate whereunto are 1 Bergen the principall Town of the countrey an Episcopall See and the ordinary residence of the Governour for the Kings of Denmark situate amongst high mountaines at the bottome of a deep Creek or arâ— of the Ocean called Carmesunt a noted Port and much resorted to by Merchants of most foraine Nations bringing in corn meat bread beer wine and Aqua vitae to supply the naturall wants and defects hereof and in exchange transporting hence fish furres cordage and other materials for shipping In which regard accounted formerly one of the four chief staple Townes of the Dutch Merchants of the Hanse the other three being London in England Novagrod in Muscovie and Bruges in Flanders But of late time this Bergen hath lost most of its trade removed hence to Wardhuis neerer unto Muscovie as the great town of Novogrod by reason of the change of navigation through the Baltick into the Northern passage hath given way to S. Nicolas and Bruges was deprived of her traffick by Antwerp from whence it is removed to Amsterdam For the Hollanders by blocking up the haven but especially by keeping Bergen ap Zome have such a command over the river that no vessell can passe or repasse without their licence 2 Staffanger an Episcopall See also but not else observable 4 The Castle of TRVND-HEIM is the fourth situate in the Town of Trondheim formerly called Tronden and in Latine Niâ—rosia the See of an Archbishop who is the Metropolitan of Norwey A beautifull City heretofore but since the subjection of this Countrey unto the Danes reduced to a Burrough so called of the River Nider upon which it is seated and Rosa the name then of the principall Church which in time gave place to the Cathedrall for greatnesse and neatnesse of the fabrick all of polished stone not giving place to any in Europe about the year 1530 much defaced with fire which began at the Altar the damage done by it being estimated at 7000 Crowns A great summe of money in those times and so poore a countrey So that by casting up our reckoning wee finde in Norwey one Archbishop and four Bishops that is to say the Archbishop of Trundheim or Nidrosia the Bishops of Bergen Anslo Staffanger and Hammar Of the same power jurisdiction and revenue since the Reformation as those of Denmark whereof and of the first conversion of this people to the Christian Faith we have spoke already 5 The fifth and last Castle which commands this contrey is that of WARDHVYS so called of the town of Wardhuys as that is from the Isle Ward in which it is seated A small Castle and the town in former times but mean and poore situate in the extreme North point of all this Kingdom but in those times accounted as it easily might for the chief of this Prefecture and honored in the summer time with the seat and residence of the Governour retiring more Southwards in the winter at what time by reason of the extremity of the cold and long absence of the Sun for months together the Town lying within the Artick Circle it is hardly habitable But of late times it is much improved both in wealth and building by reason of the removall of the English trading from Novogrod near the Baltick Sea to the Town of St. Nicolas not far hence drawing by that means the trade of Muscovie and Norwey more neere together So that now it is not onely usefull unto the Danes in regard that it
Princely maintenance it is more than probable they would rest content as in other Kingdomes the younger Princes do And notwithstanding their barbarous policy in particular they are not quite free from fear as knowing the counterfeits have heretofore much disturbed the quiet of their Predecessours for thus we find Amurash the second to have been vexed by one that took upon him the name of Mustapha elder brother to Mahomet then late deceased who was much furthered and aided by the Greek Princes This hath been one of the vulgar policies of Princes to kindle flames of sedition in their neighbours Countreys In the infancy of the Roman Empire we find a counterfeit Agrippa after that a counterfeit Nero and before two counterfeit Alexanders in Syria But never was Realm so often troubled with these Mock-kings as England a counterfeit Richard the 2d being made in the time of Hen. the 4th a counterfeit Mortimer in the time of Hen. the 6th counterfeit Duke of York a ounterfeit Earl of Warwick under Henry the 7th and a counterfeit Edw. the 6th under Q. Mary To prevent these walking spirits Mahomet the third laid out the dead bodies of his Father and nineteen brethren as a common spectacle for all that passed by or would come to behold them Of late indeed the Grand Signeur Mustapha miraculously scaped the bow-string twice 1. when his brother Achmat and 2ly when Osmen his young Nephew were made Sultans and was the first that in this Empire did ever succeed in the collateral line as Ibrahim the late Sultan was the second on the death of Morat or Amurath the fourth his elder brother 4. The removing of the young Princes is done for three reasons 1. to wean them from the pleasures of the Court 2ly to train them up in arms and inure them to hardness 3ly and principally to avoid the danger of a Competitour where of old Princes are especially jealous The common places destinated to this Princely exile are Amasia in Cappadocia Magnesia in Lydia and such like Towns of Natolia Neither do the old Sultans by such a great distance think themselves secure altogether but carry a vigilant eye over their sonnes actions and have intelligence of almost every particular thought the least suspicion being cause sufficient to destroy them so we find Mustapha sonne to Solyman the hopefullest branch that ever sprang from the Ottomon tree to have been shamefully strangled by the command of his Father upon a rumour onely of a mariage which he was said to have negotiated with the Persian Kings Daughter When these Princes are once setled in their government it is a crime meriting no less punishment than death to depart thence and come unto Constantinople before their Fathers death or unless they are by their Fathers sent for Of this we have a Tragical example in Mahomet a Prince of great hope sonne to Bajazet the second who desiring to see the fashion of his Fathers Court left Magnesia to which he was by his Father confined and attended by two or three Gentlemen came in the habit of a seafaring man to Constantinople and having obtained his desire he returned to his charge This strange action being quickly divulged abroad and by divers variously entercepted stirred such jealousies in the suspicious head of his old Father that he took order not long after to have him secretly poisoned 5. As for the ordinary revenue it consisteth either in money received or in money saved The money saved is first by the Tartars of whom he commands continnally 60000 to attend him in his wars without any pay but the spoil of the Enemie And second by the Timariots who nourish and bring into the Field more horses than any Prince in Christendome can keep as we have already said for 14 millions of Gold The money received according to Boterus is only 15 millions of Sulianies which is nothing in respect of so great an Empire the chief reason whereof is the Tyrannicall government of the Turk which deters men from tillage merchandize and other improvements of their estates as knowing all their gettings to lie at the Grand Signieurs mercy His extraordinary revenue is uncredible For besides that no Embassadour commeth before him empty handed no man is master of his own wealth further than it stands with the Emperours liking so that his great Bassaes are but as spunges to suck up riches till their cofiers swell and then to be squeezed into his Treasury These men as he advanceth without envy so can he destroy without danger no man here hoping for Partakers if he should resist as not being ignorant that one mans fortune is built on the desired overthrow of another Such riches as they gain if they hap to die naturally return to the Emperors coffers who giveth only what he pleaseth to the Children of the deceased These Bassaes have in their particular Provinces their Divanoes or Law-Courts where justice hath bin administred formerly with great integrity but now not a little corrupted yet the comfort is that such as miscarry in their right shall without delay know what to trust to and the Bassaes upon complaint to the Emperor are sure to die for it Over these Bassaes the chief of whom is the Uizier Bassa or President of the Council preside two Beglerbeggs one for Greece the other for Natolia 6. Concerning the present state of the Empire many judge it to be rather in the wane than the increase which judgement they ground upon good reasons whereof these are the chief 1. The body is grown too monstrous for the head the Sultans since the death of Solyman never accompanying their Armies in person except Morat or Amurath the fourth but rioting and wasting their bodies and treasures at home 2. The Janizaries who have been accounted the principall strength of this Empire are grown more factious in the Court than valiant in the Camp corrupted with ease and liberty drowned in prohibited wines enscebled with the continual converse of women and fallen from their former austerity of discipline 3. They have of late given no increase unto their Dominions and as in the paths of vertue non progredi est â—egredi so in Empires by violence gotten when they cease to be augmented they begin to be diminished 4. Rebellions have in these latter times been in this Empire strangely raised and mightily supported which commotions the former Sultans were never acquainted with 5. The greatness of the Empire is such that it laboureth with nothing more than the weightiness of it self so that it must in a manner needs decline Pondere pressa suo overburdened with its own mightiness For as in a naturall body a surfeit killeth more than fasting so in the body Politick also too much extent doth sooner draw on a ruin than either too little or a mediocrity 6. The Sonnes of the Grand Signieur whose bravery of mind is ever suspected by their Fathers are nursed up contraty sometimes to their natural inclinations in all
Ocean And having satisfied himself with the sight of that furious Element as if his very seeing it had sufficiently subdued it to him landed his Army on this coast Where in his march for want of victuals water and other necessaries he lost more men in the vast and uncomfortable Desarts of this Countrey than in all the military services he had put them too the Army which he carired with him into India amounting 15000 Horse and 120000 Foot whereof hardly the fourth part came back to Babylon So dearly did he pay for his indiscretion 6. DRANGIANA DRANGIANA hath on the South Gedrosia on the North and West bounded with Aria on the East with Arachosia So called from Drangius now Ilment the chief River of it the modern name thereof being Sigestan from Sige the now principall City The Countrey very hilly and so closed with Mountains that the River above named is scarce able to force its passage thorow them Of no great beauty to invite or reward a Conqueror yet with the rest brought under the great Persian Monarchs the fortunes of which Crown they have alwaies followed So meanly planted that Ptolomy findeth in it but ten Towns of name the chief whereof 1. Ariaspe mistook perhaps for Agriaspe and if so then the mother City of the Agriaspae whom Curtius placeth in this Tract 2. Propthasia by some of the Antients called Phradag the Metropolis of this poor Province much boasted of by the old Inhabitants hereof who had seen no better as Countrey-villagers use to brag of the next market-Town and said by Ammianus to be rich and of high renown the quality of the place consideted Still of some note amongst the Natives by whom called Sistan 3. Arivada 4. Pharazana of which nothing memorable 5. Sige now of most credit in this Countrey from hence called Sigestan 6. Timocant 7. Mulebet the chief seat of the Kindome of Aladine or Aleadine who had here a Fooles-Paradise of his own of which more anon The old Inhabitants hereof were the Bairii and the Darandae from which last the greatest of the two the Countrey might perhaps be called originally Darandiana abbreviated to Drandiana and at last corrupted easily into Drangiana But I offer this onely as conjecturall They were called also by some Writers by the name of Arabians and that as Ammianus thinks because they descended from that people but I think rather from a branch of the River Arabius which parteth this Countrey from Gedrosia For I conceive the Arabians were too wise to forsake their own Countrey and go so farre to get so litle by the bargain Together with the rest of the Persian Provinces subdued by Alexander who being in this Countrey hapned on the discovery of the treason intended against him by Philotas the sonne of Parmenio the most renowned of all his Captains After this litle memorable till these later daies when it grew famous by means of Aladine a seditious Persian Lord of the vally of Mulebet spoken of before who there made a terestrial Paradise which he promised to all his Partizans but the company growing too great for the safety of the Kingdome they were quickly dispersed and Alading with his Fools-Paradise both taken away together Anno 1262. Some attribute this fiction of Paradise to Aladeules the Mountain King of Taurus vanquished by Selim the first The whole story is this out of Paulm Venstus Aladine inhabited a valley in this Countrey the entrance into which he fortified with a strong Castle called Tigade Hither he brought all the lusty youths and beautifull maidens of the adjoyning Provinces The women were confined to their chambers the men to prison where having endured much sorrow they were severally cast into dead sleeps and conveyed to the women by whom they were entertain'd with all the pleasures youth and lust could desire or a sensuall mind affect Having injoyed this happiness a whole day they were in a like sleep conveyed to their irons Then would Alidine inform them how they had been in Paradise and that he could seat them there eternally if they durst hazard themselves in his quarrels This when they had sworn to do they were destinated to the massacre of such Princes as were like to prove his bad neighbours and they accordingly did execution But neither he nor Aladeules were the first who trained up their followers in the Arts of murder One there was before either of them whom the Writers of those â—mes call the Old man of the Mountains inhabiting the mountainous parts of Tyre and Sidon and from thence sending his Disciples in the like Temptations to make away the Western Princes whom he stood in sear of during the course of the Holy warres For out of his School came those Wretches who murdered the Count of Tripolis being in the Church at his Devotions and desperately slew Conrade Marquess of Montferrat walking openly in the market-place at Tyre and with like carelesseness of their own lives dangerously wounded Prince Edward after King of England sitting in his Tent. These the Italians call Assassines whence the word to Assassinate intimating thereby a desperate Cut-throat but the reason of that name is not yet agreed on mistakingly by some Latine Writers of the darker times called Arsacidae and their commander Rex Arsacidarum as if descended from Arsaces the founder of the Arsacidan race of the Kings of Persia 7. ARACHOSIA ARACHOSIA hath on the West Drangiana on the East the great River Indus on the South Gedrosia and Paropomisus on the North. So called from Arachosia the chief City of it but now best known by the name of Cabul the name of the chief City at this present Of the Countrey I find little spoken but that it is watered with a branch of the River Indus or rather with some nameless River which falleth into it By the overflowings whereof is made a Lake which Ammianus calleth Arachotoscrene by Ptolomy called Arachotos after the name of Arachotos the chief Town of it neer to which it is Towns here were once thirteen whose names and situation we find in Ptolomy but little or nothing of them in other Writers The principal 1 Arochotos on the Lake so named said to be built by Semiramis in her march towards India and by her to have been named Cephene 2. Alexandria or for distinctions sake Alexandria Arachosiae the work of Alexander the Great in his like march against the Indians built at the foot of one of the branches of Mount Taurus shooting towards the South and peopled with a Colony of 7000 old Macedonian Souldiers forespent with age and with the travel of the wars whom he left there to inhabit it his Army being here recruited with the forces which had served under Parmenio consisting of 12000 Grecians and Macedonians It is now called Cabul accounted the cheif City of it in that capacity gives the name of Cabul unto all the Province 3. Arbaca seeming by the name to be the work of one Arbaces but whether
Provinces and the number of their Towns and Cities I have thought fit once for all to lay down in this Diagramme following The Provinces Cities and Towns in China Pro. Cit. To. 1 Canton 37 190 2 Foquien 33 99 3 Olam 90 130 4 Sisnam 44 150 5 Toâ—enchia 51 155 6 Cansâ—â— 24 122 7 Minchian 25 29 8 Ochian 19 74 9 Honan 20 102 10 Pagnia 47 150 11 Taitan 47 78 12 Quinchen 45 113 13 Chagnian 43 95 14 Susnam 41 105 15 Quinsay 31 114 By which it doth appear that in these fifteen Provinces there are 591 Cities 1593 walled Towns and besides them 1154 Castles 4200 Towns unwalled and such an infinite number of Villages that the whole Country seems to be but one City onely It reacheth from the 130th to the 160th Degree of Longitude and from the Tropick of Cancer to the 53d degree of Latitude So that it lyeth under all the Climes from the third to the nineth inclusively the longest Summers day in the Southern parts being thirteen hours and fourty minutes increased in the most Northern parts to 16 hours and 3 quarters Enjoying by this site an air somewhat of the hottest especially in those parts whichly neer the Tropick but with all very sound and healthy and fit for the production of the choisest fruits The Countrey very rich and fertile insomuch that in many places they have two and in some three harvests in a year well cultivated and sowed with all manner of grain and planted with the best kind of fruits which do not onely come to a speedy maturity but to more excellencie and perfection than any of these Western parts The like is also said of their Pearls and Bezoar fairer and of greater vertue than those of America or any other part of the world besides Particularly it aboundeth with Wheat Barley Rice Wooll Cotton Olives Vines Flax Silk all kind of metals Fruits Cattle Sugar Honey Rhubâ—rb Camphire Ginger all kinds of Spices medicinall woods called China-wood by the name of the Countrey Musk and Salt the custome for which last in one City onely which is that of Câ—â—tâ—â— amounteth to the yearly value of 180000 Crownes It yieldeth also an Herb out of which they press a delicate juice which doth not onely serve them instead of wine but preserveth their health and freeth them from many of those inconveniences which the immoderate use of wine doth breed to others Such store of Poâ—ltry of all sorts but of Ducks especially that in the Town of Canton onely before mentioned it is thought there are 12000 eaten every day one day with another The people are for the most part of swart complexion but more or less according to their neerness to the heats of the Sun short-nosed black-eyed and of very thin beards They wear their garments very long and are so much delighted with their own fashion and composure that as the Negâ—oâ—s use to paint the devil 〈◊〉 as a colour contrary to their own so when these Chinots use to draw the picture of deformed persons they set him forth in a short coat broad eyes long nose and a bushy beard They are much given unto their Bâ—â—lics and eat thrice a day but then not immoderatâ—ly drink their drink hot and eat their meat with two sticks of Ivory Ebonâ—â— or the like not touching their meat with their hands at all and therefore no great foulers of linnen The use of silver forks with us by some of our Spâ—uce gallants taken up of late came from hence into Italy and from thence to England Their mariages they celebrate most commonly in the New-Moon and many times put them off till March when the year beginneth with them as it doth with us in which solemnity they spare for no câ—st or charge musick and Stage-plays and good cheer many daies together Yet doth not this take them off a jot from their natural industry and their proficiencie in Manufactures and Mechanick Arts. For the sonne is bound to follow his fathers occupation which law preventing the roaving about of idle people and exciting in each breast an emulation of every Art maketh the Inhabitants excellent Artificers In giving almes they are bountiful to the maimed and the lame but reject the blind as being sufficiently able to get sustenance for themselves by corporall labour as grinding of Corn c. They have long enjoyed the benefit of Printing before it was known in Europe but print not as we do from the left hand to the right nor as the Jews from the right hand to the left but from the top of the leaf dowaward to the bottom Gunnes also have been used among them time out of mind whence they are so well conceited of themselves that they use to say They themselves have two eyes the Europaeans one and the rest of the people of the world not one A pretty flourish of self-praising Now Gunnes were in use in these Eastern Countries and consequently also amongst them even when Bacchus made his expedition into India which was some three or four years before or after the departure of Israel out of Aegypt Sir Walter Rawleigh seemeth to affirm because Philostratus in the life of Apoll nius Tyanaeus telleth us how Bacclâ—us was beaten from a City of Oxydâ—acae by thunder and lightning which he interpreteth to be the Cannon But certainly himself in another place of his most excellent book acknowledgeth this Philostratus to have written fabulously and therefore no ficâ— fouâ—dation for a conceit so contrary to probability and the opinion of all times Besides whereas Dion telleth us that by the benefit of thunder and lightning from Heaven Severus discomfited Pesâ—â—ninus Nâ—ger and by the same means was himself repulsed from the wall of Petra in Arabia we may if this interpretationhold good as easily maintain that Severus had great Ordnance in his Camp and the Arabians in their Town As for Pâ—â—â—ting whether John Gertrudenberg learned it of the Chinois or whether good inventions like good wits do sometimes jump I dare not determine sure I am that he first taught it in Europe and as some say in the year 1440. At Halam a Town of Holland It is first said to be practised and at Mentz perfected Now wheras it is by some doubted whether the Art of Printing be available to the proficiency and advancement of Learning or not I must not herein be both a Judge and a party but must leave the decision of the point to men uninteressed Onely this I dare boldly say that this most excellent invention hath been much abused and prostituted to the lust of every foolish and idle paper-blurrer the treasury of learning being never so full and yet never more empty over-charged so with the froth and scumme of foolish and unneceslary discourses In which though all Nations have their share therein and we of late as much as any the Dutch have been accompted the most blame-worthy who not content to scatter their poor conceptions onely amongst
the Catholique 7. FVERTE-VENTVRA of the same nature with the rest supposed to be the Capraria of Plinie and the Casperia of Ptolomy but not else observable Neer unto these but not within the name and notion of the Fortunate or Canary Isles are certain others of less note that is to say I Gratiosa 2 S. Clara 3 Roca 4 Lobos 5 Alegranco and 6 Infierno small and of no Accompt nor yielding any matter of observation The knowledge of these Ilands being lost with the Roman Empire they lay concealed and undiscovered till the year 1330. or thereabouts when an English or as some say a French ship distressed by tempest did in that misfortune fall upon them Notice whereof being given in the Court of Portugal in the reign of King Alphonso the fourth Lewis de Ordo was designed for the conquest of them Who being repulsed at Gomera An. 1334. gave the entercourse over though on this ground the Portugals build their first claim unto these Ilands But the news spreading by degrees to the Court of Rome Clement the sixt thought fit to make a grant of them to Prince Lewis of Spain son of Alphonso de la Cerde the right heir of Castile by the old name of the Fortunate Ilands and to assist him in the conquest caused Levies of Souldiers to be made both in France and Italy Which coming to the ears of the English Ambassadors in the Popes Court they seared some transport had been made of the British Ilands then which they thought that none could better deserve the name of the Fortunate Ilands and in all haste dispatched a Post to the Court of England for the preventing of the danger The People at the time of this first Discovery were so rude and ignorant that they did eat their flesh raw for want of fire and tilled or rather turned up the earth with the horns of Oxen for want of Ploughs or Tools of Iron their Beards they shaved with a sharp flint and committed the care of their children to the nursing of Goats To kill a Beast was conceived to be the basest office that could be possibly put upon them and therefore commonly imposed on Prisoners and condemned persons who being thus made the common Slaughter-men were to live separate from the rest Their Government by Kings in each Iland one when at their deaths they sit up naked in a Cave propped against the wall with a staff in his hand and a vessel of Milk fast by him the better to enable him for his journey to the other world and leaving him in the Grave with these solemn words Depart in peace O thou blessed Soul The like Funeral they bestowed also on the chief of their Nobles Yet was not the Government in those times so purely Regall but that they had a Common Councell as it were out of all the Ilands consisting of 130 persons who did not only direct in Civil matters but in Sacred also prescribing to the People both their Faith and Worship and for their pains were priviledged with the first nights lodging with every Bride which the Husband was to offer to some one of them But to return unto the Story nothing being done by Lewis de la Cerde in pursuance of the Popes Donation it hapned in the year 1393. that some Adventurers of Biscay setting out certain Ships from Sevil to seek their Fortunes at Sea fell amongst these Ilands And having pillaged Lansarâ—te as before was said and observed the number greatness and situation of all the rest returned into Spain with great store of Wax Hides and other commodities with which those Ilands did abound extremely welcom to King Henry who then reigned in Castile and did intend from that time forwards to possess himself of them By Catharine the Dowager of this King Henry during the minority of John the 2. the Conquest of them was committed to John of Betancourt an adventurous French-man conditioned he should hold them under the soveraignty of the Crown of Castile by whom four of the Ilands were subdued though he himself perished in the action An. 1417. Young Betancourt the son not able to subdue Canary to which most of the Ilanders had retired fortified himself as well as he could in the Isle of Lansarote and took unto himself the title of King which he left not long after to one Menault in whose time the Ilands under his command received the Gospel and had a See Episcopal in the Isle of Lansarote But this new King making money by the sale of his subjects as well of the new Christians as the old Idolaters complaint was made of him in the Court of Castile and Pedro Barva de Campos with three ships of war is sent against him with whom unable to contend with the good leave and liking of the King of Castile he sold his interesse in these Ilands to one Fernando Peres a Knight of Sevil who by the wealth and power of that City made good his purchase and left it unto his Successors But we must know that the posterity of this Peres enjoyed the four lesser Ilands only Canaria it self Tenarisse and the Isle of Palmes being under the command of their own Kings and so continued till the reign of Ferdinand the Catholick who in the year 1483. under the conduct of Alphonso of Muxica and Pedro de Vera two noble Captains became master of them and translated the Episcopal See from Lansarote to the Great Canary So that although the Portugals claim these Ilands in right of the first discovery yet the possession hath gone alwayes with the Crown of Castile Divided at the present into two Estates but the one subordinate to the other Gomera Lansarote and Hierra being in the hands of some private Subjects those which belong unto the Crown being Canaria Palma Tenarisse and Fuerte-Ventura are said to yield yearly to the King 50000 Ducats the Seat of Justice being fixed in the Isle of Canaria unto which all the rest resort as they have occasion 13. MADERA 14. HOLY-PORT 13. MADERA the greatest Iland of the Atlantick is situate in the Latitude of 32 over against the Cape of Cantin in Morocco in compass 140 miles some adde 20 more So called of the wilderness of Trees there growing when first discovered the Portugals naming that Madera which the Latines call Materia we English Timber with which the Isle was so over grown that the best way to cleer it and make it habitable was by consuming them with fire which raged so horribly for the time that the people imployed in it were fain to go far into the Sea to refresh themselves But the Husbandry was well bestowed the Ashes making so good compost to enrich the soil as burning the Turf of barren lands and ploughing the Ashes of it on some grounds with us that at the first it yielded sixty fold increase And though the first vertue of that experiment be long since decayed yet still it yieldeth thirty fold in most places
though they have drawn a great stream from it to serve their Mettal-Mills More profitable though less rare those Metals which those Mills are made for and not less profitable one of those Vulgar Plants I mean Tobacco growing more abundantly here then in other Countries of America for which cause and the resemblance which it hath to Henbane in form and quality it is called the Henbane of Peru by Gerrad and some others of our Modern Herbalists A Plant which though in some respect being moderatly taken it may be serviceable for Physick yet besides the consumption of the purse and impairing of our inward parts the immodetate vain and phantastical abuse of this stinking weed corrupteth the naturall sweetness of the breath stupifieth the brain and indeed is so prejudicial to the general esteem of our Country-men that one faith of them Anglorum corpora qui huic plantae tantopere indulgent in Barbarorum naturam degenerasse videntur The two chief Vertues ascribed unto it pardon me I beseech you this short digression are that it voideth Rheume and is found to be a soveraign Antidote against Lues Venerea that loathsom Disease of the French Pox For this last like enough it is that so unclean a Disease may be helped with such an unsavory Medicine But fot the second it may perhaps consist more in opinion then truth or reality the Rheume which it is said to void being no more then what it breedeth at the present We may as well conclude that Botled-Ale is good for the breaking of winde which effect we finde commonly to follow on the drinking of it though indeed it be only the same winde which it self conveyed into the Stomack But Tobacco is by few now taken as Medicinal it is of late times grown a Good-fellow and fallen from a Physitian to a Complement An humour which had never spred so far amongst us if the same means of prevention had been used by the Christian Magistrates as was by Morat Bassa among the Turks who commanded a Pipe to be thrust thorow the Nose of a Turk whom he found taking Tobacco and so to be carried in derision all about Constantinople It is observed that the taking of Tobacco was first brought into England by the Marriners of Sir Francis Drake An. 1585. And that it hapned not unfitly in the way of an Antidote to that immoderate use of drinking which our Low Country Souldiers had brought out of the Netherlands much about that time An. 1582. Before which time the English of all Northern People were deemed to be most free from that Swinish Vice wherein it is to be feared that they have much out-gone their Teachers the Dutch Certain it is that it is taken so excessively by both these Nations that I may justly say with a learned Fleming Herbae ejus non dicam usus sed abusus non modo in Anglia sed in Belgio alibi insanum in modum jam adolevit But the greatest riches of this Country is most out of sight hid in the Bowels of the earth but found in those never decaying Mines of Gold and Silver more eminently abounding in this one Province then in all America For instance whereof we may take the Silver Mines of Potozi discovered in the yeer 1545. the fift of which payable into the Kings Exchequer amounted in forty yeers to a 111 millions of Pezoes every Pezo being valued at six shillings and six pence and yet a third part of the whole was discharged of that payment By this one we may guesse somewhat of the rest as by the proportion of one member the dimensions of the whole body may be probably aâ—med aâ—â— unless the riches of these Mines be beyond conjecture of which it is affirmed by some knowing men that they yield in many places more Gold then Earth Upon which ground it is conceived by Arias Montanus and some other very learned men that this Peru is that land of Ophir to which Solomons Navâ— went for Gold induced thereunto by that Text of the Chron. lib. 2. cap 3. ver 6. That the Gold was the Gold of Paruaim A fancy not of so sandy a founâ—ation as many others of that kinde if Peru had been the old name of this Country and not newly given it by the Spaniards By means whereof not only Spain but all Europe also is better furnished with gold and silver then ever formerly For in the first Ages of the VVorld our Ancestors the Britains I must digress here once again had no other money then Iron-rings and Brass-rings which they used for instruments of Exchange and in the Roman Provinces we read that the most usual Materials of their coyn was most times Brass and sometimes Leather Corium forma publica percussum as it is in Seneca Of which last sort we finde that Frederick the Emperour made use at the siege of Millain and the English in the time of the Barons VVars And why not so considering that no longer since in the year 1574 the Hollanders being then reduced to some extremities made money of Past boord But this hapneth only in Cases of necessity the two Mettals of gold and silver having for many hundred years though not in such abundance as in latter times been the chief instruments of Exchange and Bartery betwixt man and man questionless will so continue to the end of the VVorld I know Sit Thomas More in the second â—ook of his Vtopia preferreth Iron before Gold because more necessary for all uses Vt sine quo non magis quam sine igne atque aqua vivere Mortales queant and that he giveth us there a Plot to bring gold and silver into contempt telling us how the Vtopians use to employ those Metals in making Chamber pots and Vessels of more unclean necessities eating and drinking for the most part in glass or earth He telleth us also how they make chains and fetters of Gold to hold in their rebellious slaves and Malefactors how they punish infamous persons by putting Gold Rings upon their Fingers Jewels of Gold in their ears and chains of gold about their necks how they adorn their little children with precious Jewels which gayeties when they come to Age and see them worn by none but such little children they use to cast away of their own accord as with us our elder Boys leave off without constraint their Babies Cobnuts and other Crepundia He further telleth us how the Ambassadors of the Anemolii a confederate State of the Vtopians coming amongst them richly and gorgiously attired were took for slaves by reason of their Golden Chains and the meanest of their Followers thought to be the Ambassadors how the elder Boys derided the Strangers for wearing jewels as if they had been children still and how the People laught at their chains of Gold as being too weak to shackle such sturdy Fellows Now though it pleased that wise State to have any Gold or Silver at all amongst them it was not
going off they taught them the use of Arms and put them into a posture of defence inabling them thereby to preserve themselves against all their Enemies 3. ORENOQUE or the Province of the River of Orenoque comprehendeth the North parts of Guyana lying upon and toward the Banks of that famous River of which we have already spoken The Country very rich and pleasant consisting of large Plains many miles in compass adorned with the embroydery of Flowers and unknown Plants exceeding pleasant to the eye and sometimes interlaced with hills reported to be furnished with rich Mines of Gold and Silver The Rivers liberally stored with Fish and the Forrests both with Beasts and Fowls No Country in America not Peru it self said to be comparable to it for abundance of Treasure Some also add a whole Mountain of Chrystall to be seen afar off from Winecaporo and tell us but in generall terms of more goodly Cities then elswhere in all Peruana but neither the Spaniards nor the English could ever see them though they diligently searched into most parts of this Country The People as of several Nations so of several Natures The Capuri and Macureos for the most part Carpenters live by making Cunoas or Boats which they fell into Guiana for Gold and to Trinadado for Tobacco in the immoderate taking whereof they exceed all Nations When a Cacique or Commander dyeth they make great lamentation and after the flesh is putrified and fallen from the bones they take up the Skeleton and hang it up in the house where he dwelt decking his skull with Feathers of all colours and hanging gold Plates about the bones of his arms and thighs Of the Tivitivas dwelling upon some of the Northern branches it is affirmed by Sir Walter Raleigh that are a goodly and valiant People and to have the most manly and most deliberate speech of any Nation in the World A People which eat of nothing that is set or sown the children of Dame Nature and therefore will not be beholding for their lively-hood unto Art or Industry using the tops of the Palmito Tree for Bread Fish Deer and Swines flesh for the rest of their sustenance The Assawy Saymae Wikeri and Aroras affirmed to be as black as Negroes but with smoother hair And to use Arrows dipt in so strange a poyson as doth not only bring death but death with most unspeakable torments especially if the wounded party be permitted to drink Of the Arwacae of this Tract I finde nothing singular but that when any of their Kings or Caciques die their wives and neerest of the kindred beat their bones to powder and mingle it with their drink like spice Places of most importance in it for to speak any thing particularly of those many Rivers which fall into the Orenoque were an endless labour 1 Comolaha on the South of Orenoque but somewhat distant in which they keep some Annual Fairs for the sale of Women One of our English men left by Sir Walter Raleigh Anno 1595. affirmeth that he bought eight of them the eldest not above eighteen for a half-penny red hafted knife which he brought from England But withall telleth us for his credit that he gave them to some Savages of his acquaintance 2. Morequito a known Port upon some branch of the Orenoque of much use to the English in their first Discovery of these parts 3 Wenicapora so called from another branch of that River bearing this name from whence was shewed an high Hill said to be of Chrystall but so far off that it was thought better to believe then to go and see Others report of this Mountain that above it there is a mighty River which falling down this Cataract on the lower grounds makes a terrible noise as if 1000 Bells were knocked one against another And possible enough it is that this great fall of water discerned far off may with the help of Sun-shine carry some resemblance of a Chrystalline Mountain 4 S. Thome situate on the Main Channel of the River Orenoque a Town of 140 houses stretched out in length for half a mile but slightly built a Parish Church in the midst of it and at the West end a Convent of Franciscan Friers The only Town of all Guiana possessed by the Spaniards not fortified till against the last coming of Sir Walter Raleigh Anno 1617 but taken by him at that time and since that by the Hollanders An. 1629. though by both quitted not long after it returned to the Spaniards The severall Nations of this Tract have been named before Discovered first by Diego de Ordas An. 1531. furnished with a Patent for the conquest of it by Charles the fift But not hitting on the right Channel or otherwise not able to overcome the difficulties which lay before him he returned to Spain effecting nothing but the opening of the way to others Followed herein by Hierom de Ortal Anno 1533. and after by Herrera who proceeded further then the others Anno 1536. and finally by Gonsalvo Ximenez de Quesada and Antonio Berreo with far better fortune who beginning their journey from the New Realm of Granada in the search of Guiana fell casually into this great River as Orellana did before into that of the Amazons But yet not perfectly discovered till the yeer 1595. in which Sir Walter Raleigh having taken Prisoner this Antonio Berreo and learning of him the success of his Expedition resolved upon the undertaking and searched so far into the Countrey by the course of this River that some have since called it Raliana The business followed the next yeer after his return by Captain Lawrence Keymis employed by Raleigh in that service who at his coming found the Country possessed by the Spaniards by whom 20 or 30 of the moveable houses of the Savages had been laid together like a Town and all the Natives who wished well to the English dispersed and scattered So that without any other effect of his journey then the finding out the true mouth of the Orenoque which he first discovered he set sail for England In the mean time it had been moved at the Court that a Colony of English should be planted there and some proportionable force sent over to make good the Action But the motion upon good advice rejected first in regard of the distance of it from the main body of our strength and 2. because the Spaniards bordering neer upon it might easily cast out our small Forces and make the enterprise dishonourable to the English Nation who had then the better of him in the point of Honourable Atchievements It was permitted notwithstanding unto private Adventurers to try their Fortunes on it without engaging of the State whereupon followed the Voyages of Leigh and Harcourt before spoken of But they not being able to go thorow with so great a business let it fall again And so it rested till the last unfortunate Voyage of Sir Walter Raleigh licensed by Commission under the great Seal to
fourteen Leagues from Sevil. 4 De la Vega now a ruine only once a Spanish Colonie and of great fame for giving the title of Dukes to Christopher Columbus and his brother Bartholmew Since whose time nothing hapned prejudicial to the State of this Iland by the hands of any but the Spaniards till conquered but not held by Sir Anthonie Sherley An. 1596. Thus having took a short Survey of the several parts of this great Body we now briefly take a view of the Government and Forces of it The Government committed chiefly to two great Vice-Royes the one of Nova Hispania who resides at Mexico the other of Peru who abideth at Lima the principal Cities of those Kingdoms The first hath jurisdiction over all the Provinces of Nova Gallicia Nova Hispania Guatimala Castella Aurea and the Provinces of the Mexican Ilands the other over those of Peru Chile Rio de la Plata and the new Realm of Granada Such scattered pieces as they hold in Guyana Paria and the Caribes with their Forts in Florida being reduced to some of these Of these the Vice Roy of Peru is of greatest power because he hath the nomination of all the Commanders and Officers within his Government which in the other are reserved to the King himself But that of New Spain counted for the better preferment because of its nearness unto Spain in respect of the other the beauties of the City of Mexico and the Civilities of the People For the administration of Justice and ordering the Affairs of the several Provinces there are ten chief Courts from which there lyeth no Appeal that is to say 1 Guadalaiara for Gallicia Nova 2 Mexico for New Spain 3 S. Domingo for the Province of the Ilands 4 Guatimala for the division so named 5 And Panama for Castella Aurea Then for the other Government Quitos Lima and Charcas in the Realm of Peru. 9 Imperiale for Chile 10 S. Foy for the New Realm of Granada From these though no Appeal doth lie in matter of justice yet both from them and the two Vice-Royes an Appeal may lie in affairs of State or point of Grievance And to this end there is a standing Counsel in the Court of Spain which is called the Counsel of the Indies consisting of a President eight Counsellors two Proctors Fiscal which we call the Sollicitors General and two Secretaries besides other Officers to whom it appertaineth to take care of all matters which concern the Government of these Countries to appoint the Vice-Royes to dispose of all the great offices except those of the Government of Peru and spiritual Dignities to appoint Visiters to go into those Provinces for the examining the actions of all Officers hearing the grievances of the People and to displace or punish as they find occasion but with the Kings privity and consent As for the Estates of private men they which hold Lands or Royalties from the Crown of Spain hold them but for life except it be the Marquess of Valsa in New Spain of the race of Cortez after their deaths returning to the King again who gives them commonly to the eldest son or the next of blood but so that they receive it as a mark of his favour and not from any right of theirs And though they have many times attempted to make these Commanderies and Estates hereditarie and offered great summes of money for it both to Charles the fifth and Philip the second yet they could never get it done the Kings most prudently considering that these great Lords having the command of the Estates and Persons of their several Vassals would either grinde them into powder without any remedy or upon any Inquisition into their proceedings take an occasion to revolt Both dangers of no small importance both by this uncertainty of their present Tenure exceeding happily avoided The Revenue which the King receiveth hence is said to be three Millions of Ducats yeerly most of it rising out of the Fifths of the Mines of Gold and silver the rest by Customes upon Manufactures and all sorts of Merchandise and the Acknowledgments reserved upon Lands and Royalty But out of this there goeth great Exits that is to say to the two Vice-Roys 12000 Ducats to the President and Officers of the Counsel of the Indies in Spain 20000 Ducats to the Judges and Officers of the several Courts of Judicature very liberall Pensions to every Arch-bishop and Bishop of which there are 29. in all 2000 Ducats at the least and to some much more to mend their Benefices Then reckoning in the infinite Charges in maintaining Garrisons and entertaining standing Bands both of Horse and Foot in several parts of this Estate and the continual keeping of a strong Armada to conduct his Plate-Fleets to Spain there must be made a great abatement and the sum will bear it For howsoever at the first his Revenues came from hence without any great charge more then the keeping of a few Souldiers to awe the Savages yet after he fell fowl with England and startled the Hollanders to Rebellion he was compelled to fortifie all his Havens and secure his Ports and to maintain a strong Armada at the Sea to Convoy his Treasures Before which time the English as is instanced in several places did so share in his Harvest that they left him scarce enough to pay his Workmen which if they should attempt again upon any breach they would finde it very difficult if not impossible to effect any thing on the Coasts as in former times or indeed any other way but by making themselves too strong for him at Sea and thereby either intercept his Fleets or hinder them from coming to him to supply his needs And so much of the AMERICAN Ilands A TABLE OF The Longitude and Latitude of the chief Towns and Cities mentioned in this Second Part. A Longit. Latit Acapulco 276. 0. 18. 0. Almeria 272. 15. 20. 0. Ancon 321. 0. 6. 20. Anegadas 296. 0. 50. 0. A. S Anna Equitum 318. 10. 27. 30. A. Antigna 330. 20. 16. 10. Antiochia 300. 50. 6. 40. Arica 300. 30. 20. 0. A. Ascension 353. 20. 18. 50. A. Aravalo 298. 10. 1. 30. Acuzamil 286. 30. 19. 0. S. Augustin 293. 0. 29. 50. B Bahama 296. 30. 27. 0. Barbades 322. 0. 13. 0. Bovincas 296. 50. 15. 50. C Campa 351. 40. 62. 50. Cartagena 300. 0. 20. 10. Carthago 299. 30. 3. 10. Caxamalca 298. 30. 11. 30. A. Chessapiake 308. 0. 38. 0. Chiafmetlan 260. 0. 25. 40. Chile 299. 0. 36. 30. A. Colima 267. 20. 19. 50. Collao 300. 0. 16. 0. A. Coquimbo 301. 20. 20. 40. A. Corduba 316. 20. 33. 0. A. Coano 259. 40. 31. Couliacan 266. 30. 27. 0. Cusco 297. 20. 13. 30. A. D Darien 295. 40. 5. 30. Deseada 320. 0. 15. 20. Dominica 359. 40. 14. 0. EF Estade 305. 10. 47. 40. Fernambuc 351. 40. 9. 20. G Gorgona 295. 10. 3. 20. Granada 318. 20. 11. 0. Guajaquil 294. 30. 2. 30. A. Guadalquahol
whole and temperate the Sea shores to be full of Baies Havens and the Exits of Rivers making shew as of another China The Inhabitants he affirmeth to be innumerable some white some like the Mulatos other-like the Negros diversified in Habit as well as Colour Their 〈◊〉 made of three sorts of Roots without Government but not without Religion for they had their several Oratories and places of 〈◊〉 but neither King nor Laws nor Arts. Divided by that want and in daily wars with one another their Arms Bows Arrows and other weapons but all made of wood Of this Country whatsoever it was if not Nova Guinea he took possession in the name of the Catholike King and set up both a Cross and a Chappel in it the Chappel dedicated to the Lady of Loretto The precise time of this Discovery I have nowhere found but the time spent about it is by him affirmed to be 14 years to the no small endamagement of his health and fortunes Nor do I find that any care was taken of his Petition or any thing else done by others in puâ—â—uance of his Propositions Whether it were on any of the reasons before laid down or that there was no credit given to his affirmations I determine not Not find I that he gave any names to the Baies or Promontories as he passed along but either took such names as were given before or found not any thing worth the naming And for such names as were given before still taking Ferdinando Quir's new Country for Nova Guinea we find a Promontorie called Cape Hermoso in the East parts hereof near the Ilands of Nolomon and not far from the Aequator 2 Another in the Western part but as near the Aequinox called Point Primiro 3 A third in the first bendings of the Coast towards the South called Cape de Buena Deseada or the Cape of good desires 4 Rio de Valcanes 5 Rio de Lorenzo 6 Rio de S. Augustino on the East or Cape Formoso towards the Streits 7 The Rivers of S. Peter 8. S. Paul 9 S. Andrew And 10 S. James betwixt Cape Formoso and Primiro But being there is little certain of these last discoveries and the greatest certainty we have of that little is nothing but a List of names withouâ— any thing observable in the state and story of the same they may still retain the old name of Terra Incognita And therefore I will try my fortune and without troubling the Vice Royes of Peru and Mexico or taking out Commission for a new Discovery will make a search into this Terra Australis for some other Regions which must be found either here or nowhere The names of which 1 Mundus alter 〈◊〉 2 Vtopia 3. New Atlantis 4 Fairie Land 5 The Painters Wives Iland 6 The Lands of Chivalrie And 7 The New World in the Moon 1. MVNDVS ALTERET IDEM another world and yet the same is a witty and ingenious invention of a learned Prelate writ by him in his younger dayes but well enough becoming the austerity of the gravest head in which he distinguâ—sheth the Vices Passions Humours and ill Affections most commonly incident to mankind into several Provinces gives us the Character of each as in the descriptions of a Country People and chief Cities of it and sets them forth unto the eye in such lively colours that the vitious man may see there in his own Deformities and the well-minded man his own imperfections The Scene of this design laid by the Reverena Author in this Terra Australis the Decorum happily preserved in the whole Discovery the style acutely clear the invention singular Of whom and his New World I shall give you that Eulogie which the Historian doth of Homer Nec ante illum quem ille imâ—taretur neque post illum qui eum imitari posset inventus est 2. VTOPIA is a Country first discovered by Siâ— Thomas More after Lord Chancellour of England and by him made the Scene of a Commonwealth which neither Solon nor Lycurgus nor any of the Legislators of former times did ever dream of nor had been fancied by Plato Aristotle Tullie or any who have written the Idaeas of a form of Government though not reducible to practise Some of his Plots we have took notice of already as viz. his device to bring Gold and Silver into contempt by making of those metals Chains and Fetters for their Malefactors Pans of Close-stools Chamber-pots and Vessels of such unclean use by imposing it as a penalty on infamous persons to wear Gold Rings upon their Fingers and the like devices as also his device to prevent mistakes and dislikes in mariages by giving the parties a full view of each other naked Many more projects of this nature some of them possible enough but so unpracticable so beyond hope of being looked on in the modelling of a Common-wealth that we may reckon his device amongst those strange fancies quae nunquam antea spe concepta ne dum opere tentata erant The man indeed considering the times he lived in of rare abilities but his Vtopia 〈◊〉 only to the Meridian of this Southern Continent this Terra Australis Incognita in which now we are and to no place else 3. NEW ATLANTIS is an Iland of this Southern Continent discovered by Sir Francis Bacon the learned Viscount of S. Albans one of Sir Thomas Mores successors in the place of Lord Chancellour but far before him in the Excellency and feasibility of his invention It had this name with reference to Atlantis an Iland of the Western or Atlantick Ocean mentioned in the Works of Plato both alâ—ke invisible But for his falling on this Iland his description of it the City of Ben. Salem and the manner of his reception there such handsome probabilities and so fairly carryed that to one not acquainted with the State of the World it would seem a Reality But above all things the inventions and designs of Solomons House for perfecting the works of nature or rather improving nature to the best advantages of life and the benefit of mankind are beyond comparison The man I must confess had his personal errours I know none without them of good and bad qualities equally compounded Mores ejus vigore levitate mixtissimi as Paterculus once said of Piso not one amongst many thousands to pursue that Character qui aut otium validius diligat out facilius sufficiat negotio A man of a most strong Brain and a Chymical Head Who if he had been entertained with some liberal Salarie abstracted from all Affairs both of State and Judicature and furnished with sufficiency both of means and helps for the going on in his design would I am confident have given us such a body of natural Philosophie and made it so subâ—ervient to the publike good that neither Aristotle or Theophrastus amongst the Aâ—â—â—ents nor Paracelsus or the rest of our later Chymists would have been considerable 4. FAERIE LAND is another part of
of wonderfull strength and largeness supporteth continuall ranges of buildings seeming rather a street than a Bridge and is not to be parallelld with any Bridge of Europe though of late by some defacements made by fire Anno 1632. the buildings are not so contiguous as they were before The Rivers of this Countrey are in number 325. The chief is Thamisis compounded of the two Rivers Thame and Isis whereof the former rising somewhat beyond Thame in Buckinghamshire and the latter beyond Cyrencester in Glocestershire meet together about Dorcester in Oxfordshire the issue of which happy conjunction is the Thamisis or Thames Hence it flyeth betwixt Berks Buckinghamshire Middlesex Surrey Kent and Essex and so weddeth himself to the Kentish Medway in the very jawes of the Ocean This glorious River feeleth the violence of the Sea more than any River in Europe ebbing and flowing twice a day more than 60 miles about whose banks are so many fair Townes and Princely Palaces that a German Poet thus truly spoke Tot campos sylvas tot regia tecta tot hortos Artifici exculios dextra tot vidimus arces Ut nunc Ausonio Thamisis cum Tibride certet We saw so many Woods and Princely Bowers Sweet Fields brave Palaces and stately Towers So many gardens dress'd with curious care That Thames with Royall Tiber may compare The second River of note is Sabrina or Seavern It hath its beginning in Plinlimmon hill in Montgomeryshire and his end about seven miles from Bristoll washing in the mean space the wals of Shrewshury Worcester and Glocester 3 Trent so called for that 30 kind of Fishes are found in it or that it receiveth 30 lesser Rivers who having his Fountain in Staffordshire and gliding through the Countries of Nottingham Lincoln Leicester and York augmenteth the turbulent current of Humber the most violent stream of all the Isle This Humber is not to say truth a distinct River having a spring head of his own but rather the mouth or Aestuarium of divers Rivers here confluent and meeting together namely Your Darwent and especially Ouse and Trent And as the Danoâ— having received into its Channell the Rivers Dravus Savus Tibiscus and divers others changeth his name into Ister So also the Trent receiving and meeting the waters above named changeth his name into this of Humber Abus the old Geographers call it 4 Medway a Kentish River famous for harbouring the Royall Navy 5 Tweed the North-East Bound of England on whose Northern bank is seated the strong and impregnable Town of Barwick 6 Tine famous for Newcastle and her inexhaustible Coal-pits These and the rest of Principall note are thus comprehended in one of M. Draytons Sonnets Our Flouds Queen Thames for Ships and Swans is crown'd And stately Severn for her shore is prais'd The Christall Trent for Fords and Fish renown'd The Avons fame to Albions cliffes is rais'd Carlegion Chester vants her holy Dee York many Wonders of her Ouse can tell The Peak her Dove whose banks so fertile be And Kent will say her Medway doth excell Cotswoll commends her Isis to the Tame Our Northern borders boast of Tweeds fair floud Our Western parts extoll their Willies Fame And the old Lea braggs of the Danish blood 4 The Churches before the generall suppression of Abbies and spoyling the Church ornaments were most exquisite the chief remaining are 1 the Church of S. Paul founded by Ethelbert K. of Kent in the place where once was a Temple consecrated to Diana A Fabrick of the largest dimensions of that kind of any in the Christian World For whereas the so much celebrated Temple of S. Sophia in Constantinople hath but 260 foot in length and 75 in bredth this of S. Paul is 690 foot long and 130 foot broad the main body being 102 foot high over which the Steeple of the Church was mounted 482 foot more Which Steeple being made with Timber and covered with Lead was by the carelesseness of the Sexton in the 5th yeer of the reigne of Q. Elizabeth consumed with fire which hapning in a thundring and tempestuous day was by him confidently affirmed to be done by lighning and was so generally beleeved till honest Death but not many years since to dis-abuse the world he confest the truth of it on which discovery the burning of St. Paul's Steeple by lightning was left out of our common Almanacks where formerly it stood amongst the ordinary Epoches or accounts of time A Church of such a gallant prospect and so large dimensions that had not the late reparation of it been discontinued it would have been the stateliest and most majesticall Fabrick in the Christian World 2ly the Collegiate Church of S. Peter in Westminster wherein I have the honour to be a Praebendary famous for the Inauguration and the Sepulture of the Kings of England the Tombes whereof are the most sumptuous and the Chappell the most accurate piece of building in Europe 3ly the Cathedrall Church at Lincoln 4ly For a private Parish Church that of Radcliffe in Bristoll 5ly For a private Chappell that of Kings College in Cambridge 6ly For the curious workmanship of the glass that of Christ-Church in Canterbury 7ly For the exquisite beauty of those Fronts those of Wells and Peterborough 8ly For a pleasant lightsome Church the Abbey Church at Bath 9ly For an antient and reverend Fabrick the Minster of York And 10ly to comprehend the rest in one our Lady-Church in Salisbury of which take these Verses Mira canam soles quot continet annus in unâ Tam numerosa feruut aede fenestra micat Marmoreasque tenet fusas tot ab arte columnas Comprensas horas quot vagus annus habet Totque patent portae quot mensibus annus abundat Res miâ—a at verâ res celebrata fide How many dayes in one whole yeer there be So many Windows in one Church we see So many marble Pillars there appear As there are hours throughout the fleeting yeer So many gates as Moons one yeer do view Strange tale to tell yet not so strange as true 5 The Women generally are more handsome than in other places sufficiently endowed with naturall beauties without the addition of adulterate Sophistications In an absolute Woman say the Italians are required the parts of a Dutch-Woman from the girdle downwards of a French-Woman from the girdle to the shoulders over which must be placed an English face As their beauties so also are their Prerogatives the greatest of any Nation neither so â—ervilely submissive as the French nor so jealously guarded as the Italian but keeping so true a decorum that as England is termed the Purgatorie of Servants and the Hell of Horses so it is acknowledged the Paradise of Women And it is a common by-word among the Italians that if there were a Bridge built over the Narrow Seas all the Women of Europe would run into ENGLAND For here they have the upper hand in the streets the upper place at the Table the thirds
northerly situation nor so cold in the Winter because the air of this Kingdom being gross cannot so soon penetrate as the thin air of France and Spain For to say truth the air in the Winter time is thick and foggie cloudy and much disposed to mists especially near the Sea and the greater Rivers insomuch that many times the Sun is not seen to shine out clearly for some weeks together And thereupon there goeth a Tale that the great Constable of Castile being Ambassador to King Iames in the first Winter of his reign and tarying here about a month is said not to have seen the Sun all the time of his stay which occasioned him at his going on ship board to desire such Lords and Gentlemen as attended him thither to present his humble service to the King their Master and to the blessed Sun of Heaven when they chanced to see him And something also touching the temperature of the Air may be ascribed unto the Winds which participating of the Seas over which they pass unto us do carry with them a temperate warmth But if warmth were all the benefit we received from the Seas it might indeed be said that we were come from Gods blessing into the warm Sun but it is not so For there are no Seas in Europe that yield more plenty of fish than ours Our Oysters were famous in the times of the old Romans and our Herrings are now very beneficiall unto the Netherlands to whom the Englishmen reserving to themselves a kind of Royalty for the Dutch by custom demand liberty to fish of Scarborough Castle in Yorkshire have yielded up the commodity by which those States are exceedingly enriched and our Nation much impoverished and condemned for laziness and sloth Besides the loss of imployment for many men who using this trade might be a seminary of good and able Mariners as well for the Wars as for further Navigations and discoveries cannot but be very prejudiciall to the strength and flourishing of the Common-wealth and Empire But to make this appear more fully in all particulars I shall extract some passages out of a M. S. discourse of the late learned Knight Sir Iohn Burroughs principall King of Arms by the name of Garter entituled The Sovereignty of the British Seas By which it doth appear that there is fishing in those Seas for Herrings Pilchards Cod Ling or other Fish at all times of the year and that too in so plentifull a manner that not long since neer Minnegal on the Coasts of Devonshire 500 Tonne of Fish were taken in one day and 3000. pound-sworth in another neer S. Ives in Cornwall the Hollanders taking at one draught 20. lasts of Herrings 2ly That almost all Nations hereabouts as French Spaniards Netherlanders and those of the Hanse do mightily improve themselves both in power and wealth by the benefit of the English Fishing insomuch as 10000. Sail of forein Vessels of which 1400. from the Town of Emden in East-Priseland only are thought to be maintained by this trade alone 3ly That the Hollanders in particular employ yeerly 8000 Vessels of all sorts for this trade of Fishing on our Coasts whereby they have a Seminarie of 150000 Saylers and Mariners readie for any publick service all which maintain trebble that number of Men Women and Children of severall trades upon the Land 4ly That fot the holding up of this trade the said Hollanders inhabiting a Tract of Land not so big as many of our Shires doe build 1000 sail of Ships yeerly and thereby furnish all the parts of the World even as far as Brasil with our commodities returning home those of other Countries in exchange thereof which they sell to us many times at their own prices 5ly That the said Hollanders as appeared upon computation made in one yeer of the Herrings onely caught upon these Coasts the summe of 5 Millions of our pounds the Customes and tenth Fish advancing to the publick Treasurie no less than 800000 l. Sterling it being thought that the Herrings caught by those of the Hanse Towns and other Nations amount to as great a summe as that 6ly And finally that by erecting onely 250 Busses Vessels of great Bulk and Stowage but not swift of sail for the Herring-Fishing which is not a sixt part of those which are employed yeerly by the Hollanders either at the publick charge of the State of England or by private Adventurers thereto authorized and regulated there would be found imployment yeerly for 1000 ships and at least 20000 Mariners and Fishers at Sea and consequently for as many Tradesmen and Labourers at Land by means whereof besides the vindication of our credit now at such a loss there would arise in Customes Tonnage Poundage and other Imposts no less than 300000 l. per Annum to the publick Treasurie The prosecution of which Project if not in greater proportion than that before as it was once designed by Mr. Atturney Noy my much honoured Friend so do I heartily commend it to the care of the State and to his Successors in that Office as the fittest Remembrancers to advance it there being no readier way than this to make the people wealthy and the Nation formidable For notwithstanding these advantages of Fish the Diet of England is for the most part Flesh In London only there are no fewer than 67500 Beefs and 675000 Sheep slain and uttered in a yeer besides Calves Lambs Hogs-flesh and Poulterers ware To prove this Suppose there be in London 60 Butchers Free of the City whereof every one and one with another killeth an Oxe a day for so at least they doe Then reckon as the London Butchers do affirm that the Foreiners in the Suburbs and Villages sell four for their one Lastly count for every Oxe ten sheep for this is also certainly known to be killed and sold and you have both the numbers above-mentioned The Earl of Gondamor once the Spanish Leiger here having in some severall Market dayes seen the severall Shambles of this great Citie said to them who made the discovery with him That there was more Flesh eaten in a moneth in that Town than in all Spain in a yeer Now had I his skill who by the length of Hercules Foot found out the proportion of his whole body I might by this Provision of Flesh consumed in the head guess at the Quantity of that which is spent in the body of the Realm But this I leave to be determined by an abler hand The usuall and naturall drink of the Country is Beer so called from the French word Boire for Wines they have none of their own growing as before is said Which without controversie is a most wholesome and nourshing beverage and being transported into France Belgium and Germany by the working of the Sea is so purged that it is amongst them in highest estimation celebrated by the name of â—a bonne Beere d' Angle Terre And as for the old drink of England Ale which commeth from
more flat and levell and therefore fortified with the two Castles of the Cowes and Sandham There is also the Castle of Yarmouth in the West parts of the Iland and that of Garesbrook in the middest but more towards the North in which last there is said to be Armour for 5000 men and in each Village of which here are 33 besides many Market Towns a peece of Ordnance Yet do not all these Arms and Castles adde so much to the strength of it as the naturall courage of the People warlike and stout and trained unto the postures of Warre from their very Childhood The Soil hereof abundantly answereth the pains of the Husbandman so plentifull of Corn and all the fruits of a good pasturage that they have not only enough for themselves but furnish the markets of Southampton and Portsmouth but the last especially with the greatest part of the Wheat Flesh Cheese and Butter which is spent amongst them Insomuch as the Soldiers of Portsmouth presuming on the strength of the Town have been used to say That if they had the Isle of WIGHT to their friend and the Seat open they cared not for all the World besides Their Sheep here of so fine a fleece that the Wooll hereof hath the second place of esteem next to that of Lemster in the Countie of Hereford and precedencie of that of Cotswald Their chief Towns 1 Yarmouth on the North-west of the Iland seated on a convenient Haven which is said to have some resemblance to that of Rochell and that Haven defended with a Castle 2 Brading another Market-Town 3 Newton an antient Burrough and privileged with sending Burgesses to the English Parliament 4 Gaersbrook a large Town and neighboured with an Antient Castle 5 Newport now the chief of all the Isle called in times past Medena afterwards Novus Burgus de Medena at last Newport Seated upon an Arm of the Sea capable of Ships of lesser burden to the very key and by that means populous well traded and inhabited by a civill and wealthy People The Iland first subdued to the Romans by the valour of Vespasian afterwards Emperour of Rome in the time of Claudius Extorted from the Britans by Cerdick King of the West-Saxons and by him given to Stuffa and Whitgar two of that Nation who had almost rooted out the old Inhabitants It was the last Countrey of the Saxons which received the Gospell and then upon compulsion too forced to it by the power as well as the perswasion of Cedwalla the West-Saxon King Took from the English in the time of the Norman Conquerour by William Fitz-Osborn Earl of Hereford who thereupon was made the first Lord thereof From whose Family by the gift of Henry the second it passed to that of Redvars or Rivers de Ripariis then Earles of Devonshire and on the failing of that House returned to the Crown in the reign of Edward the first Never so much ennobled as by Henry the sixth who bearing a great affection to Henry Beauchamp Earl of Warwick in the 23 of his reign crowned him King of Wight Anno 1445. Which title ended with his life about two yeers after IX THANET is a little Iland in the North-East of Kent not far from Sandwich environed on three parts with the Sea into which it shooteth with a large Promontâ—rie called the North-Fore-land the Cantium of the antient Writers towards the West severed from the Main-land of Kent by the River Stoure which is here called Yeâ—â—â—de Called by Solinus Athanatos in some Copies Thanatos from whence the Saxons had their Thanet Famous as in other things so in these particulars that it was the place which the Saxons landed at when they first came into Britain the first Lâ—verie and Seizâ—n which they had of the whole Kingdom conferred upon them by the improvident bounâ—ie of Voâ—tger to whose aid called in and the landing place of Augustine the Monk when he brought the Gospell to the Saxons The whole about 8 miles in length and four in bredth was reckoned to contein in those times 600 Families now very populous for the bigness and plentifull of all commodities necessary but of corn especially The People gnerally are a kind of 〈◊〉 able to get their livings both by Sea and Land well skilled as well in steering of a ship at Sea as in holding the Plough upon Land and in both industrious Of most note in it 1 Stonar a Port-Town the usuall landing place of the Saxons more memorable for the Sepulchre of Vorâ—â—mer King of the Britans who having vanquished the Sâ—xons in many battels and finally driven them out of the Iland desired to be here interred on a concert that his dead Corps would fright them from Landing any more upon these Coasts And this perhaps he did in imitation of Scipio African who having had a fortunate hand against those of Carthage gave order to have his Tomb placed towards Africk to fright the Carthagiâ—â—ans from the Coasts of Italiâ— M. SUNDERLAND is an Iland onely at an high-water when environed on all sides with the Sea at other times joyned unto the Land or of an easie passage from the one to the other pulled by some tempest or by the working of the Sea from the rest of the Land whence the name of Sunderland Situate in the North-East part of the Bishoprick of Durcham over against the influx of the River Were Rich in its inexhaustible mines of Coal and for that cause seldom without the company of forein Merchants yet not to have been here remembred but that it hath been thought worthy by our Soveraign Lord King Charles the second Monarch of Great Britain to conferre the title of Earl to the two Noble Families of the Scropes and Spencers the first in the 3d yeer of his reign Anno 1627 the second in the 18th Anno 1642. XI THE HOLY ILAND lieth upon the Coast of Northumberland not far from Barwick stretched out in length from East to West with a narrow point unto the Land from thence growing broader like a wedge fortified with a strong Castle and of great safety but more famous for what it hath been than for what it is In the dawning of Christianity amongst the Northumbers made a Bishops See by S. Aidanius one of the first Apostles of that potent Nation Selected for this dignitie by that Godly man for the Solitude and privacie of it which made it thought more fit and proper for Devotion The name then Linâ—isfarâ— but the Religious lives of so many pious Bishops Monks and others of the Clergy as did there inhabit gained it the name of Holy Iland The See continued there 353 years that is to say from the yeer 637 to 990 under 22 Bishops hence called Bishops of Lindisfarn then removed to Durham the insolencies of the Danes who then raged terribly on those coasts compelling them to abandon that religious solitude Thus have we taken a survey of the British Ilands and shewn by what meanes